FSE

Furry search engine

formerly SoFurry search engine

Swiss Mix - Chapter 476-500

Written by DoggyStyle57, October 2013 - April 2014

===

Swiss Mix - Chapter 476 By DoggyStyle57, October 2013

==========

Jan 30, 2010 (Saturday afternoon) - Darkpaw Productions Studios, in Pouncefield

After the last girls' basketball game of the season, Bridget and Taylor did not return to the mansion with Hans, Marie, Cheri and the others. Instead, the sixteen year old vixen had asked the adult golden retriever to drive her to the Darkpaw Productions Studios after the game, so Taylor could make a new porn film.

When they got there, Bridget asked, "When do you want me to pick you up again, Taylor?"

"Oh! I'd hoped you'd come in with me and watch, Bridget!" Taylor said. "Please stay? I think you'll like watching me make this movie. My two male co-stars are the handsome golden retrievers that played your father and the best man at your mock wedding."

"Oh, ahhh... well, I guess I could stay, sure. Just let me call Phil and let him know," Bridget said, as she got out her cell phone. She called her brother and let him know she was going to be at the studios for the next few hours, and after listening to his reply, she said, "All set. Phil has some errands to run today anyway, so I'm all yours, I guess. Lead the way."

Bridget followed the vixen into the reception lobby, and after Taylor introduced her to the receptionist, the young cat girl gave Bridget a visitor's badge. Then the receptionist checked her screen and said, "Everyone else is here, MS Toy, and they are ready to start in Studio B to start as soon as you get there."

"Thank you, Kayla!" Taylor said, as she swiped her employee's badge in the card reader by the studio door, to unlock it.

Bridget quietly followed Taylor deeper into the studios. Although she was certainly aware of what Taylor and Hans did here, the only other time Bridget had been to these studios was almost a year ago. At the time, she and her brother Phil had been wrapped up in the details of their fake wedding ceremony, and the filming of their x-rated 'honeymoon' together after the ceremony. She hadn't really paid any attention to the sex the others were having. She had seen the resulting private DVD later, of course, but that wasn't at all the same as sitting down behind the cameras and watching a real hardcore porn film being produced.

Taylor opened a studio door and showed Bridget where she could sit to watch while the film was being made. The studio had several sets prepared, which looked like the front porch, living room and bedroom of a suburban home. Although each partial room was side by side with the others, the camera angles and lighting changes could make them look like they were all connected as part of a normal house. An older golden retriever and a second vixen were in the part of the set decorated like a living room, and were busy talking to a male greyhound, while the camera crew and other staff finished setting up for the first scene. A second handsome Golden Retriever dressed in jeans and a t-shirt, who was about the same age as Bridget, had been checking some props in the drawer of a side table next to a bed in the bedroom set, when he looked sideways and noted their arrival. He grinned, and came over to greet them.

"Hi Emma!" the younger canine actor said. "Who is your friend?"

"Hi Stan!" Taylor replied, giving the man a kiss. "This is Bridget Connors. She'll be watching us today. Bridget, this is Stan Wilson. He and Harold Longshaft will be my male co-stars today. That other vixen on the set is Jenna Reed. She'll be playing my college-aged sister."

"Pleased to meet you. Welcome to our studios," Stan said, while looking inquisitively at Bridget. "Are you also an adult actress, Miss Connors? I could swear that I remember watching you perform a passionate x-rated scene before. If you'll be joining our cast, I'd certainly enjoy making a movie with a pretty lady like yourself. You'd be perfect as my sister or cousin in an incest film. That's assuming wouldn't object to being cast as someone who would mate with a relative, of course."

"OH! Oh, no! I'm just here because Taylor needed someone to drive her around. I'm not... I mean I wasn't..." Bridget stammered. She paused and took a deep breath, and then replied. "It's Mrs. Connors, actually. My husband Phil and I shot a mock wedding and honeymoon DVD here a year ago, just for our own use. You would have seen me here then, and, ummmm, yeah, the 'honeymoon' part was x-rated all right. But I'm... I'm just here to watch Taylor making her film today, that's all."

"Oh! That's right! I remember that project now," Stan said with a grin. "That was shortly before Emma and Robbie decided to join our cast. My apologies if I was being too forward, Mrs. Connors. I wouldn't ask you to do anything you wouldn't want your husband to know about."

"Maybe they could both join us, and be your sexy kissing cousins? Her husband certainly looks enough like her to be her twin brother." Taylor said with a smirk. "Think it over, Bridget. Making porn films is a lot of fun, and the pay is not half bad for what we do."

"I... I really couldn't. At least, not without talking to my husband first. And besides, my... current work already keeps me quite busy, and pays quite well," Bridget said, feeling an uncomfortable warmth rising in her face and ears. "But, ummm, thank you, Mister Wilson. I'll... take your offer as a complement."

"Call me Stan, please!" the actor said. "And it's no problem at all if you don't want to make a film with us. But if you ever do change your mind, give us a call."

"Emma? Are you ready?" the director asked.

"Yes, Mister Westin!" Taylor said, as she and Stan returned to the set. "I can do my first scene wearing what I have on. My character is supposed to be a cheerleader, after all."

===

As the actors got ready to work, Bridget tried to take stock of her feelings. Why had talking to that actor flustered her so much? Stan was unquestionably a handsome fellow, yes. Part of it was also that he was a golden retriever, like Bridget was. She didn't often get to socialize with others of her own canine breed. And she certainly wasn't used to getting such a... personal... proposition from a complete stranger. She wondered if Taylor had set this up intentionally. Had the naughty vixen asked her actor friend to make a pass at Bridget? But no, Taylor had looked surprised when Stan said he'd like to do a porn film with Bridget. Taylor had immediately agreed to the idea, but she didn't smirk or have any look that made Bridget think she had planned to trap her friend like that. The lights dimmed and she looked up at the stage. It was time for the filming to begin.

Bridget sat quietly and watched as the others made the porn film. Taylor had told Bridget the simple plot for today's production on the drive from the school. The title of the film was 'Like father, like son #2', and Taylor was repeating a role she had played in the first film in that series, as a high school girl who Stan had mistaken for a college girl, and brought home. It had ended with both the father and the son sharing Emma in bed.

In this film, Stan and Harold were being visited by both Taylor and Jenna. The older vixen introduced herself as Emma's big sister. There wasn't much plot to the film. Jenna initially led Stan and Harold to believe that she was there to get them in trouble for fucking her under-aged sister. But then Jenna grinned and admitted she had a thing for 'older men' too, and said she wouldn't cause any trouble, and that the men could fuck both vixens, provided that they obeyed her and did everything she asked them to do. She started off by having Stan suck his father's cock. And then, to be fair, Jenna licked her sister, Emma, to an orgasm. Supposedly it was the first incest experience for each of the same-sex couples.

After that, they went to the bedroom set for a 4-way, no-holes-barred orgy, with everyone mating with everyone else, including Stan and his 'father' having sex with each other, and Emma having sex with her 'sister'. The action was quite hot though - especially when the father and son fucked each other's asses, and the sisters followed their lead and did a sixty-nine, licking the guys' cum from each other's cunts. From where she was sitting, Bridget could also see the close-up shots the director was calling for, on a pair of large TV screens facing the visitor's area.

By the time the film was finished, Bridget's crotch was soaked. She was rather glad that it was fairly dark where she was seated, and that she wasn't wearing any panties. Her skirt was short enough that she had been able to push the back of her skirt up under her tail, so her juices would drip on the chair's seat instead of staining the back of her skirt with a big wet spot. She nervously kept her hands on her lap, trying to keep her skirt down in front and to not draw attention to herself.

As soon as the filming was done, the director spoke quietly with the actors, and then Harold, Taylor and Jenna went off set to get showers. But Stan just wiped himself down with a towel and walked over to Bridget, still nude and semi-erect.

"Well, did you like what you saw?" he asked Bridget.

"It was... certainly stimulating," Bridget replied, as she stood and straightened out her skirt.

"So I see," Stan said, nodding in the direction of the wet spot on Bridget's chair. "I'm glad you enjoyed it so much."

Bridget blushed fiercely, and stared at her toes. "Ummm... Is the other guy really your father? You two seemed so natural together," Bridget asked after a moment, as she managed to find her voice at last.

"No, the incest in the film today was all make-believe," Stan said, only now bothering to tie the towel around his waist. "I've played the role of Harold's son for ten years now, in more films than I can count, starting when I was fifteen. In my first film, he played my 'dad', and the actress who played my 'mom' caught 'dad' screwing my twin sister. So 'mom' seduced me to get even, and fucked her son. Then I got to fuck my sister too, in an orgy at the end of the film. But all of that incest was faked. None of us were really related. Some of our actors do have sex with their own relatives here though. The ones who do real incest on screen are quite popular."

"Oh... For... for a moment there I thought you meant that you had mated with your real twin sister in those films," Bridget said, finding it difficult not to stare at the semi-naked actor, and the bulge that his towel only barely concealed. "But real incest - That... doesn't bother anyone here?" she asked.

"Not particularly," Stan replied. "I wouldn't act in incest-themed films if the real thing bothered me. What about you?"

"I... know several people who are in incestuous relationships. It... doesn't bother me," Bridget said.

"I'm glad we didn't offend you," Stan said. "I'm afraid that our Director just asked Emma to review some scripts for upcoming films he wants to cast her in, so she will be tied up for the next few hours. Emma told me you'd be waiting for her. Do you have any plans for what to do with yourself while you wait? If you don't, I'm done for the day, and I certainly wouldn't mind keeping you company."

"I... well, yes, thank you. I think I'd prefer your company to sitting alone in a break room or out in my car," Bridget replied. "But I don't want to give you the wrong idea..."

"Because you're married. That is understood," Stan said, smiling warmly. "I'm really not looking for another notch on my bedpost. Even if I was, those two vixens and Harold pretty much drained my balls anyway. Now, I won't deny that I find you attractive. But even if you aren't 'available', I'd still like to offer you my friendship. Is that fair?"

"Quite fair," Bridget replied.

"Then wait right here while I get some clothes on, and we can go to one of the lounges where we can relax and talk," Stan said.

===

Bridget watched him go, and then asked a stage hand where the nearest bathroom was. As soon as she found it, she shut herself in a stall and masturbated until she climaxed. It didn't take her very long, given the state she was still in after watching the porn film being made. Then she went to the sink, intending to wash her hands and to use some hand soap and a wet paper towel to wash her groin, to rid herself of the scent of her aroused state. Apparently the porn actresses also used this bathroom to 'freshen up' between scenes, because in addition to liquid hand soap and paper towels, there were dozens of disposable bottles of saline feminine douche on the counter. She took one and returned to the toilet stall. Once she had used it, she felt much cleaner, and went back to wait for Stan.

===

Bridget managed to return to the visitor's area before Stan did. When he arrived, he was wearing a plain red polo shirt and tan slacks, with plain tan sneakers.

"You look quite... nice, Stan," Bridget said.

"You mean I look 'normal'?" Stan asked with a grin. "I certainly wasn't going to come back to you in a sexy thong or a silk dressing gown. I said I'd just keep you company, and that's what I mean to do. Let's grab a cup of coffee or a soda, and we can relax while Emma is busy with the director." He led her down a hallway to a nice break room, with a coffee pot and several vending machines. Except for three posters advertising porn films on the walls, it could have been the break room in any corporate office setting.

Their ensuing conversation had an utterly surreal quality for Bridget. Stan Wilson, who she had watched just a few minutes ago eagerly mating with two vixens and a male golden retriever old enough to be his father, was chatting with her as normally as any of her former college classmates would have. She asked how he ended up in this line of work, and he happily told her his background. Like Bridget and Phil, Stan had been born and raised in Pouncefield, though he had lived in a different part of town. He told her about how he had been active in the drama club at Avalon Academy. That school had an internship program with the main movie studios here, and Stan had landed several roles as a teenager in TV commercials and in a documentary, before being recruited by Harold Longshaft to do porn films. His parents had expressed mixed feelings about their only child acting in adult films, but he was old enough by then to sign the contract on his own, and they supported his unusual career choice after the director talked to them about the studio's policies and procedures for young actors. His parents had moved out of the area after Stan finished high school and started taking acting classes at the community college, while working part time at the studios here. They lived in another state now, and he usually just stayed in touch with them by e-mail and with phone calls, and seldom visited them.

She mostly listened to Stan rambling on about his own past, but she also told him about her own high school on the other side of town, and the clubs and activities she had been involved with. She told him that she and Phil had become lovers when they were fourteen, and that they started living together when they were sixteen. But she stopped short of admitting that Phil was her brother. Despite what he had said earlier about accepting real incest, she wasn't sure yet that she could trust him with that secret.

Bridget and Stan had a lot of other interests in common. They liked the same kinds of books and movies and music, and it turned out they both liked poetry. Stan even wrote poetry of his own. It occurred to Bridget that if she wasn't already head over heels in love with her brother, she could easily fall for a guy like Stan - even if his job was as a porn actor. After all, the sex she and her twin brother performed for Master Hans and his household wasn't very different from what Stan did for the porn studios, so she could hardly hold his profession against him. And he would be unlikely to hold her sexual duties in Hans' household against her, either.

"Ah! There you are! Well, I'm done," Emma said, walking into the lounge.

"W-what? So soon?" Bridget asked, somewhat startled at the interruption.

"Soon? It's been nearly two hours, Bridget," Taylor said. "It's time to go home."

"Oh... Well, it... was very nice meting you, Stan," Bridget said shyly, as she stood to leave. "Thanks for keeping me company."

"It was my pleasure," Stan replied, handing her a business card. "Call me any time. Even if you just want to talk."

Bridget accepted the card, and smiled. "Thank you. I may just do that," she said.

Swiss Mix - Chapter 477 By DoggyStyle57, November 2013

==========

Jan 30, 2010 (Saturday afternoon) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield

When Bridget and Taylor returned to the mansion, they were met at the door by Miss Cheri.

"Welcome home," Cheri said. "I do hope all went well, Miss Taylor?"

"Oh! It was great, M'Lady Cheri!" the vixen replied enthusiastically. "Filming went perfectly, and they've lined up three more movies for me to be in! I want to sit down in my room for a while, and go over the new scripts. I should have time for that before dinner, right?"

"Certainement!" Cheri replied. "You have two hours yet before dinner. Take your time, and relax."

"Is Phil still here, Miss Cheri?" Bridget asked.

"No, he left not long ago, to take Hans and Marie to their dinner date. I do not know when he will return," Cheri replied.

"Ah... Well... I suppose I could call him, but if he is staying with them and eating dinner near Master Hans and Miss Marie, I wouldn't want to disturb their date. I guess I'll just go back to our cottage and wait until dinner," Bridget replied. She started to the door, and then she paused, turned, and asked, "Miss Cheri? I seem to recall that Master Hans had a collection of movies from the DarkPaw studios. Do you... think he would mind if I, well, borrowed one or two of them?" Bridget asked.

"I do not think he would mind at all," Cheri assured her. "They are in the credenza below the flat screen television in his bedroom. You should find them on the bottom shelf, on the right. Was there something in particular that interested you?"

"Thank you. Errr... I... just thought I might watch some of the earlier films that the same actors I watched performing today had made. I'll see you at dinner, then. Bye," Bridget said, before heading upstairs to her Master's bedroom.

===

In Hans' bedroom, Bridget found the collection of DVD's exactly where Cheri had suggested they should be. Hans had even a printed list of them, with descriptions of each film, when it was made, and who was in each one. The particular DVD she was searching for was ten years old, but there it was, filed neatly with the rest of the series. She took that one, as well as a very new one with a hand-written label, which she recognized the title of, and quickly went back to her home.

===

Back in her home, she poured herself a glass of white wine, put the older of the two DVD's into the player, and sat down on the couch to watch it. The title of the film was 'Father Knows the Family, #2', and from what she could tell, it was Stan Wilson's _first_porn film, made when he was just fifteen years old.

"All three of us would have been sophomores in high school, back then," she said to herself, as the film began with a scene where Harold Longshaft was slipping out of his sleeping wife's bed and down the hall, to fuck their fifteen year old daughter. "This movie should let me see what he looked like, back when we were all still teenagers."

Bridget fast forwarded past the sex scene between father and daughter, to the point where Harold's wife in the film woke up to an empty bed, sought her husband, saw Harold fucking their eager and willing daughter, and then retreated back down the hall without letting her mate know she had seen him committing incest. Then Bridget set the DVD back to 'play', and watched carefully as the mother peeked into another bedroom, at her teen aged son, who was sleeping in the nude.

At fifteen, Stan Wilson was every bit as handsome as he was now - already quite trim and athletic looking. He hadn't mentioned playing sports, but she would bet that he must have played football or maybe was a track star. Phil certainly hadn't been in such good shape at that age, but her brother wasn't into sports that much in high school. Phil had gotten more buff once he started participating in intramural sports in college, so now Stan and Phil had very similar builds.

As she watched the mother seducing her fifteen year old son, Bridget sipped her wine and wondered if she would have stood a chance at getting a date with Stan in high school. She shook her head sadly. Even if she had managed to get his attention, he was the smooth, handsome type that her father would have quite literally chased off with his shotgun.

Her hand slipped under her skirt as she watched young Stan mating with the older Golden Retriever lady who was supposed to be his mother. The scene ended and she fast forwarded again, to where now Stan was mating with both his mom and his sister, while his dad also mated with his wife and daughter. She polished off her wine and finished frigging herself to an orgasm, then quickly switched to the newer DVD and poured another glass of wine.

This film was titled, 'Like father, like son' and featured Stan Wilson, Harold Longshaft, and Taylor. It was the one in the series just before the one they filmed today.

Watching the film, she vividly recalled the sights and even the smells of the sex that Taylor and the others had been sharing as they filmed the sequel to this film today. She fingered herself again as she watched Harold and Stan fucking Taylor at the same time.

Bridget was so engrossed in the porn film and her own masturbation that she never heard the door to the cottage open, when Phil got home.

"Couldn't wait until after dinner for a little relief, sis?" Phil asked. "Hans and Marie will be out all night, but I would imagine that Mistress Heidi will still be expecting both of us to entertain her tonight."

"Eeep! Oh! You sacred me half to death, Phil! W-when did you get home?" Bridget gasped, as she clicked off the DVD with the remote.

Phil set down the two cloth sacks of groceries he had been carrying, and came around the couch, where he noticed the open wine bottle, and how much was gone from it, and how little was in her wine glass. He looked at Bridget, whose hand was very obviously wet with her own juices, and replied gently, "Just a few minutes ago. Just long enough to see that you were watching a porn film and masturbating. And drinking, too, I see? Is everything all right, sis?"

"I'm fine!" Bridget said defensively. "I... I thought Hans was going to keep you busy all night, driving him around."

"He decided to use a cab for the rest of the night, so I could come back at a reasonable hour, though he will probably call late tonight for me to get them when their date is over with. You said you'd be watching Taylor film a movie, so I took some time on the way home to buy us some groceries and run some other errands. But you don't look fine to me, sis. You don't normally drink alone, nor do you usually watch porn films by yourself," Phil said, as he sat beside her. "So... What's up? Did something happen while you were with Taylor at the porn studio?"

"N-no! Well... nothing... I mean, I didn't... we didn't... I told him no, and that I was married," Bridget said.

"Some guy made a pass at you?" Phil asked. "Is that all? No one hurt you or forced you to have sex, did they?"

"We didn't do anything! One... one of the porn actors, he... Oh, he thought I was a porn actress!" Bridget said, as an uncomfortable warmth rose in her face and ears. "He... he said that he'd love to have me co-star in a porn film with him!"

"Do you want to?" Phil asked calmly.

"No! Well, maybe? I don't know! He just... he was so... so..." she stumbled to a stop, at a loss for words.

"So sexy? Well, that is what they hire those people for, now isn't it?" her brother said understandingly. "So, why did that lead to you coming home and watching porn, and drinking, what? Three glasses of wine?"

"I've only had two," Bridget insisted. "He... These are a couple of films he was in. One was when... when the three of us were in high school. I wanted to... to see what he was like, when... when I stopped looking for other guys, because... I was mating with you. The one I was just watching is the last one he made, with Taylor."

"So a handsome, sexy guy our age made a pass at you, and... what? Sis? Are you regretting not having a real boyfriend or husband?" Phil asked sitting beside her and placing an arm around her shoulder. "Your happiness means a lot to me. I'd really hate to lose you to some other guy, but if you want to see someone else, I can accept that. I already share you with Hans and his entire household. So, tell me about him. Which actor was it?"

"I love you, Phil! I'll never leave you!" Bridget said immediately. "But... If I _didn't_have you, he sure would be tempting. It was... Stan Wilson. Remember our mock wedding last year? He was the Golden Retriever who played your best man in that video."

"I remember him, yes," Phil said, grinning slightly. "Quite a handsome guy. So what is he like?"

"Very... normal, really," Bridget replied, looking at her lap and missing the grin on her brother's face. "He's polite, and soft spoken, and not at all crude or pushy. I told him that I was married, and that I simply couldn't do a porn film with him without... without talking to you first. While Taylor was busy with her director, he kept me company. We... talked for two hours, and it seemed like it was only minutes."

"So, you watched him making a porn film all afternoon, got to know him a little better, and it got you so hot and bothered that you just had to watch some of his other films when you got home, and masturbate?" Phil said. "Sounds to me like you really ought to invite him over here for dinner, and fuck his brains out."

"Phil! Be serious!" Bridget said.

"I am_being serious, sis. Maybe it wouldn't be that bad of an idea for you to see someone else. Or at least to make mom and dad _think that you have a normal boyfriend," Phil said. "Did you tell him yet that I'm your brother?"

"N-no... I didn't tell him. But... he plays incest roles all the time, and he said incest doesn't bother him, even when it's real," Bridget said. "I... maybe I was thinking the same thing you are. That mom might like him, as long as she didn't know what sort of acting he does for a living. And... I think I could tell him the truth about us, and that maybe he wouldn't mind sharing me with you. He might even get a kick out of the idea."

"I think we can be certain of that," Phil said with a grin. "You see, on Heidi's eighth birthday, when you and the other maids had the night off and had fun with each other here in the cottage, Stan Wilson, his older colleague Harold Longshaft, Master Hans and myself all butt fucked Mistress Heidi. We got to know each other pretty well that night. He knows and accepts that Hans and his sister have sex, and he's cool with that, and won't tell anyone. So seriously, if you think you'd like to do a porn film with him, or just see him socially and have sex, or even date him and bring him home to mom, I'm fine with that. Just don't dump me for him, okay? I'll share you with him, but I don't want to give you up."

"I'd never leave you for some other guy!" Bridget insisted, as she hugged her brother tightly. "I'll... Call Stan later, I guess. But we should get back to the mansion now. It's time for dinner."

===

Phil and Bridget joined Heidi, Hazel, Taylor and Miss Cheri in the mansion for dinner. With a little prompting from Phil, Bridget told the others about Stan propositioning her.

"So, Phil says that maybe I should let Stan know our secret, and date him. Or at least appear to date him, so my mom will think I have a normal boyfriend," Bridget concluded. "I have to admit that I do find him attractive, and it would be nice to get mom off my back about not having a boyfriend."

"I told Bridget that she and Phil ought to give it a try as porn actors with us," Taylor said, when Bridget ran out of steam. "I know Stan's interested in that idea."

"Stan's a really nice guy," Hazel offered. "I did a three way with him and Master Hans in your wedding video, and he was gentle and a really good lover."

"Yeah! And he's really good at fucking a girl's butt and licking her woosies!" Heidi said enthusiastically.

"Marie and I have also mated with Mister Wilson," Miss Cheri said. "He is very nice gentleman, and he agreed to keep Master Hans and Mistress Heidi's sexual relationship a secret. I believe that you could trust him with the truth of your own relationship with your brother."

"Good grief! Is there anyone in this household that hasn't had sex with Stan?" Bridget asked.

"Just you and me, sis," Phil said. "But everyone else here has, yeah, as well as several of Hans' friends from school that were at that porn film production last year. I'm serious when I say that I'd be quite willing to share you with him, the same way that I do with Hans or with Lord Karl. Not sure I want to have sex with him myself, but I suppose I might consider it, if you want me to."

"Well, it doesn't matter that much to me if you mate with him too, darling," Bridget replied. "I'd want to do it with Stan as a three-way with you included, but I don't care if he has sex with you. But what would mom and dad say about his career?"

"They wouldn't know he does porn unless we tell them," Phil replied. "I'm pretty sure dad never buys porn, and I'm positive mom never does. So you just tell them about the other acting that he does. He told me that he makes TV commercials and does small roles in other g-rated productions when he isn't filming porn. Apparently a lot of the actors at the DarkPaw studios do that."

"So, are you going to date him then?" Taylor asked.

"Well, I guess I'll call and see if he wants to date me, and if he would be willing to play along with deceiving our parents," Bridget replied. "I'll start by asking him to join Phil and myself for dinner, sometime soon. Heidi? Would you mind if I spend tonight alone with Phil? After I see what Stan has to say about this idea, I want some private time with my 'husband'."

"No problem Bridget!" Heidi said. "Hey Hazel? Wanna play with me tonight instead of sharing Miss Cheri with Taylor?"

"I'd be happy to, Mistress Heidi," Hazel said with a giggle.

===

That night Bridget called Stan, and they agreed he would come over for dinner the next Saturday night, on the 6th of February. She didn't tell him any details - just that she wanted Stan to join Phil and her for dinner, and to discuss what he spoke about at the studios.

That night, Bridget was particularly affectionate with her brother. They mated non-stop for two hours, and then cuddled until Master Hans paged Phil and asked for him to bring the limo out to pick up Hans and Marie after their date.

===

Feb 5, 2010 (Friday morning) - Saint Lovejoy School, in Pouncefield

On Friday morning between second and third period classes, Hans was grabbed in the hallway by Stacey Wacker. The bunny whispered, "We gotta talk in private!" and walked her canine friend into the library and straight to the 'recording studio' that doubled as a makeout room.

"What's up, Stacey?" Hans asked, once she had the soundproofed door locked.

"Remember when we did that last movie together on the tenth of last month, and Mom told you she'd missed her period and was pretty sure she was already preggers?" Stacey asked, grinning fiercely. "Well, this morning she did a home pregnancy test, and she's definitely knocked up!"

"That's great news!" Hans replied. "And that means I'm just as definitely _not_the father, right? It takes five or six weeks before one of those home pregnancy tests will work, so she must have gotten knocked up in mid-December. I have to admit, that's a huge weight off my shoulders."

"Yup. It definitely it isn't your kid, Hans. No worries there," Stacey said. "It has to have been our daddy that made her preggers, just as she hoped he would. Daddy stayed with us all through the Christmas and New Years' holiday, and fucked mom every day during the most fertile part of her cycle. And he came back every weekend after that and fucked her some more."

"Well, I hope she's real happy with how it works out. You came out gorgeous, so she shouldn't have any worries about having another of her own father's babies," Hans said. "Does she want a boy or a girl?"

"Thank you, Hans. We hope it's a girl, so daddy can fuck her too, when she gets old enough. Though if it's a boy, I'd have a brother to fuck, and that would be cool too," Stacey said. "Anyway, now that we're sure she's pregnant, mom wanted me to ask if you would like to make a new porn film with us. This one would be in a series that shows real pregnancies. We'd do it in three or four shooting sessions, starting right away, before she is showing, with you appearing to knock her up, and then showing on camera as she tests positive for being pregnant, supposedly six weeks later. And then we would film more scenes over the next several months as her belly grows bigger, so everyone can see she really is preggers. Are you up for that? You wanna do a film where it looks like you really knocked up my mom?"

Hans sighed and said, "Hey, I'm really glad your mom got what she wanted, and that she's going to have her own father's baby. But... Well, ever since that last movie I did with you and your mom, I've been having second thoughts about my own involvement in making porn films. I'd have to say no to your offer, and I'm not sure I'll be making any more films at all. Besides, with what your mom said about the long odds for a dog really being able to get a bunny preggers, I think you'd be better off finding a bunny boy to co-star with you two in that movie. It would be more believable, wouldn't it?"

"Awwww. You're sure you don't want to do it with us?" Stacey said, looking quite disappointed. "Well, I guess you have a point though, about a bunny being a better choice. Okay, I'll tell mom, and we'll find someone else. But I do wish you wouldn't quit making porn films, Hans. You're really good at it, and I had so_many hot ideas for more films that the three of us could make together. We... Hey! Mom and I didn't do anything to turn you off, did we? Is it because of _us that you're quitting?"

"Only a little bit, and nothing that you did, Stacey," Hans admitted. "It did bother me that your mom has been willing to let a guy knock her up even when she's pretty sure the baby will miscarry. I just can't accept her casual attitude about that. It really would have bothered me if I did knock her up, and she miscarried later. The more I thought about it, the more I became sure that if I ever do intentionally try to impregnate a girl, or if I risk bareback sex with a girl I know is fertile, it would have to be because the girl and I would both be willing to make a baby together, and were committed to giving that baby a good life if she got pregnant. I do still want to be friends with you and your mom, and I'd love to do a private foursome again sometime with the two of you and your dad, after your mom's pregnancy is showing, but... I won't mate with your mom again when I know she might be fertile. And I wouldn't want to make a film with anyone where it looked like I was taking a risk of knocking a girl up, but wasn't ready to care for that child. But that isn't the main reason I'm quitting. I could have just avoided barebacking any fertile actresses, and avoided certain script ideas, if that was all there was to it."

"All right, I guess we can both accept that," Stacey said. "But what were your other reasons for quitting?"

"Well, I really only started acting in porn films because it was something Taylor wanted to do. It's fun and all that, but I already get plenty of sex from my friends, my maids and my sisters. And in just a few more years I'll have to move back to Switzerland anyway, so I ought to get more serious about my grades and my education. I already spend so much time mating with my girlfriends, my maids and my sisters that I really don't have time for any other activities than going to school, cheerleading, and doing my homework. Being a porn actress is a great thing for Taylor. She loves fucking so many guys with big cocks. But it's just not a career I want to keep doing."

"Well, okay," Stacey said, kissing the Bernese boy on the cheek chastely. "We'll miss you though. I'll tell mom, and we'll give you a call sometime for that foursome with our dad. Take care, Hans."

As they left the recording studio and headed for their separate classes, Hans sighed with relief at how well Stacey had accepted his decision. There was one other reason that he wanted to stop doing porn films, especially with Stacey and her mom, but he was glad he had been able to avoid telling her that reason. He was getting worried that the bunny girl and her mom had been becoming too attached to him. And he knew that most of their 'hot ideas' for him would have included him cross dressing, or him appearing to knock up her or her mom. He didn't want to let either of them any more infatuated with him, and then leave them behind when he returned to Switzerland. Nor did he want to make those sorts of films with anyone. He would call the studios after school and inform them of his decision, and get on with his life.

Swiss Mix - Chapter 478 By DoggyStyle57, November 2013

==========

Feb 6, 2010 (Saturday evening) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield

On Saturday evening, Stan Wilson showed up at the mansion's gates and checked in with the security guard, then parked his car in the motor court and walked over to the cottage by the main gate, where Bridget had told him that she lived with Phil.

Bridget met him at the door, dressed in a sexy black cocktail dress with a low neckline and a short skirt. "You're right on time!" she said. "Come on in. Dinner will be ready in half an hour or so. Can I get you a glass of wine?"

"That would be nice, thank you," he said, hanging his coat on a hook by the front door. He was wearing a nice matching brown sports coat and slacks, with a button-down dress shirt and tie, but after seeing how nice she was dressed, he almost wished he had worn his best suit. "So, as I recall, your husband told me he was Hans' chauffeur. I don't remember you saying what it was that you do for the family, other than that you gave Emma a ride to the studio last week. But what the two of you do here rates a home of your own on the mansion's grounds?"

"Phil and I both work for Hans. We... do a lot of things for his family," Bridget replied, handing him a glass of wine, and leading him to a chair between the fireplace and the TV, in the living room. "I work as a maid in the household, and sometimes I act as a second chauffeur. But I'm also a real estate agent, and I manage property investments for the family. Hans owns a couple of blocks worth of property in Pouncefield, including an entire block in downtown. Phil does the chauffeur work, and sometimes doubles as a butler or handyman, but he also manages the outdoor staff - the gardeners and maintenance people. This cottage was intended for the property manager to live in, so Hans gave it to us as our home."

"I see. Quite a nice benefit. And where is your husband? I thought I was invited to have dinner with both of you?" Stan asked, as he sat down and thoughtfully took a sip of his wine. "He... does know I'm here tonight, doesn't he? We're not doing this behind his back, are we?"

"Phil should be returning at any moment, actually," she replied, remaining standing. "He was asked to take Hans and Hazel out to a restaurant and to go dancing, but he's just dropping them off there and will come right back. They'll page him when they need a ride back to the mansion, sometime around midnight."

"Ah, good. You had me worried there for a moment," Stan said. "While I have no qualms about working on a porn film with a married woman, or even seeing one socially in a private setting, I make it a rule only to do so if her husband knows and accepts what I'm doing with his wife. I've known guys that were less cautious about working with or dating married women, and who were confronted later by an angry husband with a gun. That's a complication I can do well without."

"No worries there," Bridget said, looking out the window at the driveway. "It was Phil's suggestion that I invite you to dinner tonight. Ah! He just got back. I see the limo being parked now."

Phil was in his chauffeur's uniform when he came in. "Hi Stan!" he said, "Glad you could make it tonight. Hope I didn't keep you waiting?"

"Just got here myself," Stan replied. "Thanks for the dinner invitation."

After greeting Phil at the door with a kiss, Bridget got wine for both of them, and then led her mate to the couch opposite the one Stan was seated in, on the other side of the fireplace.

Once they were all seated, Phil said, "Good to see you again, Stan. So, I hear you wanted to make a porn film with Bridget?"

"Well, only if it's all right with both of you, Phil," Stan replied. "I was just telling your wife that I'll only do porn film work with married women or socialize with them privately if I have their husband's advance permission."

"Bridget and I have an open relationship, as you may have already guessed from my participation in the special 'birthday party' for Miss Heidi von Bernerholdt that you and Harold also participated in last year," Phil replied. "She is free to mate with anyone she chooses to mate with, as long as it doesn't cut me out of the picture."

"All right then. So, have you two discussed my offer and decided that one or both of you would like to be in a porn film with me?" Stan asked.

"We discussed that, yes, but we haven't yet decided if we want to go so far as to perform in a porn film," Bridget answered. "For right now, the answer for that is still no, but we may decide to give it a try later. There's another reason we asked you to join us tonight."

"Oh? And what would that be?" Stan asked.

"You told Bridget that you find her attractive," Phil stated. "Would you mind at least appearing to publicly date her a few times, and allowing certain people to believe that you're her boyfriend?"

"You want me to publicly appear to cuckold you?" Stan asked. "I don't understand. Your wife made it quite clear she wouldn't fool around behind your back. She's faithful you. So why would you want me to make anyone think she's committing adultery?"

"Actually, we aren't married at all. We've been lovers since we were fourteen, and we do, for the most part, live like we are married, and tell people that we are. But the fake wedding that we filmed at your studios last year was the closest we can ever come to exchanging real wedding vows. And there is one particular couple who do not know that we live as if we were married, and who must never know. That is where you come in. We want you to make that one couple believe it is you, and not me, who is Bridget's current love interest."

"Okay, now I am definitely confused," Stan said. "If you love each other and live together, why not just get married? And who is this couple you want to con with a fake relationship, and why?"

"The couple we mentioned are my parents, Stan," Bridget replied. "I want you to help us to make my mom and dad, and possibly a few of their friends that have known both of us since we were kids, believe that I'm finally settling down with someone my parents could accept as a future son in law. Mom's been getting on my case about me never dating, and about never giving her any grandchildren. But my parents don't know I'm already mated for life with Phil, and we can't tell them."

"Ah, I think I understand now," Stan said. "Your parents disapprove of Phil for some reason, and wouldn't let you marry him when you were kids? But you're adults now. You don't need their permission to get married any more. So why is that still stopping you?"

"Pouncefield has some incredibly liberal sex laws, but it's still illegal to marry your own sister here," Phil replied. "I dye my hair darker to make it less obvious, but Bridget and I are fraternal twins. So of course, we can't tell our parents or the people who knew us as kids that we're mated with each other."

"So _that_was why you asked me if I minded real incest? And here I thought you were just protecting Hans and his little sister!" Stan said, laughing. "Oh, you have no worries there. I've performed it porn films with several real-life incest families in my career, and I've known for about a year now that Hans has oral and anal sex with his sister, Heidi, and I've promised to keep any secrets about incest in his household. That promise would, of course, apply to you as well. If I can participate while a boy fucks his eight year old sister's ass and has three adults join him in that pleasure, why should I complain about an adult brother and sister who are in love and mated with each other?"

"So, you'll help us?" Phil asked.

"Well, so far I think I'd like to. But just how far do you want this to go, and what exactly are you offering for my part in this?" Stan asked, sipping his wine again.

"Well, this may not be much to offer, since you already get to have sex with so many beautiful porn starlets in your acting career, but... each time you go on a date with me, so we can show my parents some photos of us doing things as a couple, and each time you go with me to meet with my parents for holiday dinners and the like, you'd, ummm, also get the 'private benefits' of having me as a real girlfriend, as part of the deal. You'd get to join Phil and me in bed for a threesome after each date," Bridget replied. "You would get all the advantages of having a sexually available girlfriend who likes threesomes, but none of the headaches of her expecting you to marry her, or expecting you to be sleeping only with her. And you'd get to watch my brother fucking me, of course. You'd probably also eventually be invited to have sex with the others in Hans and Heidi's household - even non-vaginal sex with Heidi - though that is up to them to decide. We... well... we have sex with everyone else in the household. It's part of our jobs here. Hans pays all of his maids quite well for our sexual availability."

"That goes for me, too," Phil said. "At first, all Hans required of me was to allow him to fuck my sister, and he wanted to watch while I fucked Bridget, and for us to watch while he had sex with his sister or one of his maids. But eventually that expanded to us swapping partners, and later accepting all of the other household members in our bed. I've... even had limited sex with Hans. So I guess... If you want me to... Well, if you'll help us, you can have sex with me, too."

"How long would you expect to keep this up?" Stan asked. "And what do you plan to do when your mom keeps pressuring you and me about grandkids and getting married?"

"Hans has been talking about moving back to Switzerland the summer after he turns sixteen, which would be about three years from now. He has to move back no later than when he turns nineteen, because at that time he has mandatory military service to perform in Switzerland. We plan to go with him when he moves. So we would need to keep up the false relationship for three years, probably, and for no more than six years. After that, our parents will have very little contact with us, and we could drop the pretense," Phil said. "Once we are in Switzerland, no one there will have any reason to think we're not married to each other."

"And maybe we wouldn't need to do it even that long," Bridget said. "As long as I show mom that I tried to have a solid relationship with a guy for a year or so, she couldn't blame me if it went sour eventually and I wanted to wait a while before getting serious again."

"That covers how long you'll need to be appearing to have a boyfriend, but it doesn't satisfy your parents'' desire for you to get married and breed grandkids," Stan said. "Or are you also asking me to fake a marriage to you but to really breed a kid or two with you, or to take credit for a child your brother breeds with you? Or to really marry you and one of us breeds you, while I quietly allow your brother to continue to live with us and share our bed?"

"I... Wow, I really couldn't consider those kinds of options until I know you a lot better, Stan," Bridget said. "I'm on the Pill, so there shouldn't be any unplanned kids. I don't think we would have to go so far as breeding a child just to get mom off my back. Stalling her until we move out of the country should suffice."

"We were not thinking of anyone breeding her, no," Phil said. "Just make our parents believe you're an acceptable boyfriend for her, and that you eventually hope to marry her and have kids together. You'd need to avoid telling them you do porn films, but I guess them knowing you're an actor is okay."

"And is that _all_it would be?" Phil asked. "You just want a 'pretend' lover, to fool your parents, and you're willing to pay me with sex? This would strictly be an acting job, and nothing personal?"

Bridget smiled at Stan and replied, "Well, you did say you find me attractive. I think you're attractive too, Stan. If I wasn't already mated to Phil, I probably would have accepted your proposition at the studios, or at least I would have wanted to date you and get to know you better before making that decision. I guess what I am saying is that if you can accept that I need to keep my brother as a part of my sex life, then I guess our dates can be as real as you want them to be. If you and Phil and I do hit it off well enough for us to all begin to really consider you to be my boyfriend, and that it's not just a role you're playing, and as long as Phil can still be my lover... The idea of it eventually becoming so real that you really marry me and give us a child isn't that farfetched. But just a fake relationship would be enough to satisfy my parents. You don't have to commit to having any real affection for me."

"And you're okay with that, Phil?" Stan asked. "It won't bother you if this becomes a _real_three-way relationship, and not just a sham to fool your parents?"

"I can accept that, yes," Phil replied. "I've already accepted a similar agreement with Hans, and with Lord Karl, although neither of them would ever want to marry Bridget or ask her to bear a child for them. As long as I get to remain my sister's lover, I can accept that she could become emotionally attached to you as well. I suppose I could even accept you eventually marrying her and giving her a child, if we all get along quite well."

"All right," Stan replied, "I'm happy enough being single, but I wouldn't mind gaining a girlfriend or even a wife eventually. I've avoided having a girlfriend because most girls would expect me to stop making porn films and to mate only with them. And most of the ladies I work with in the porn industry are, quite frankly, really not the type to settle down with and start a family. So your offer has a definite appeal. I think we have an agreement. I will be happy to take you on several dates, Bridget, and to allow you to show me off to your parents. And we'll see how things work out between the three of us, for how 'real' the relationship becomes."

The timer in the kitchen went off, and Bridget served dinner. As they ate, they talked and got to know each other better. Stan was particularly interested in hearing how they felt about being mated to their own sibling. "I'm an only child, you see, as are both of my parents. So I have no brothers, sisters, cousins, uncles or aunts. I never considered sex with my parents. They're happily monogamous, and I seriously doubt they would accept the offer if I made it. It's funny. I've spent ten years playing roles where I fuck every possible relative, and even a role where I mated with my sister, just like you have, Phil, and went so far as to breed two daughters with her and fuck both of our own kids, and let their grandparents have sex with them too. Yet I've never had a chance to experience real incest myself. So tell me, Phil, what's it really like to be in love with your sister, and for her to be your lover?"

"It's kind of hard to put into perspective," Phil said. "We took each other's virginity when we were fourteen. Until Master Hans hired us about a year ago, I was the only person she ever mated with, and while I had dated a few girls along the way to try to look normal, I never tried to mate with any of them. In the past year we've had sex with Hans' sister Heidi, and with their maids, and with some of their friends from school, and with their father's maids, and Bridget has mated with Hans' father. But none of that was for romantic reasons. Bridget is really the only girl I have ever wanted to mate with because I loved her. She's... Well, she's one of a kind. No other girl could ever be my twin sister. It's special that she loves me enough to mate with me, and I feel the same way about her."

"I feel the same way about Phil," Bridget said. "When Master Hans said he wanted to hire us and have us be sexually available to him, It was kind of hard to accept mating with anyone else. Honestly, the money Hans offered was just too good to turn down. Despite all the sex we have with the others, our love for each other is as strong as ever. I'm sure I'll enjoy mating with you Stan, just as I enjoy mating with Hans and the others. But my heart belongs to my brother, and I think it always will."

"That's very sweet," Stan said, "And I wouldn't ever want to come between you. I'll give you both my promise that no matter how this arrangement works out in the long run, I will never try to stop the two of you from mating with each other."

"Thank you, Stan. That means a lot to both of us," Phil said. He raised his wine glass in a toast, and said, "To our new three-way relationship. May it remain enjoyable for all of us, for so long as we want it to last."

===

After dinner, Bridget cleared the table and said, "Well... ummm... would you like to spend the night with us, and start enjoying the 'benefits' of your new role in our life, Stan?"

"I would be honored, Bridget," Stan replied. "But let's keep it just the three of us tonight. I wouldn't mind mating with some of the other ladies in your household again, but we should discuss my new role with the rest of them, and especially with Hans and Heidi, before trying to include anyone but the three of us in your bed as part of this."

Bridget led them back to the bedroom, got a few things from her dresser, and then left for the bathroom, saying, "You boys get comfy while I change into something sexy and prepare myself for you."

As they got undressed, Stan asked, "So, she said she likes three-ways. Does she two guys at once like this very often?"

"Yes. About once a week I share her with Hans, and when we are in Switzerland or when Hans' father visits us here, we also mate with Lord Karl," Phil replied. "Over the last year she's gotten quite used to being sandwiched between two guys. When we get to that, would you prefer her ass, or her vagina?"

"Oh, I'll quite happily take her ass, most of the time. She's still essentially your wife as far as I am concerned, and it's your right to be the one fucking her where it counts the most. Besides, I want to know she's fucking her brother properly while I'm fucking her butt. Makes it more exciting," Stan said. "But first, I really would like to please her orally. I wouldn't feel right about seeking my own pleasure with her before giving her at least one orgasm."

"Well, I'd certainly appreciate that," Bridget said from the doorway. She was wearing a transparent black baby-doll nightgown that was only tied at the neck in front, with a black silk thong and no bra, and leaning against the door frame in a seductive pose.

Stan turned to face her and gave an appreciative growl. "Murrr! Now that's one sexy lady you have there, Phil."

"She certainly is," Phil agreed. "Come here, beautiful, and let us both worship you."

"You're both pretty good looking yourselves," she replied, as she stepped between them, placed an arm around each guy's waist, and gave each of them a long, slow kiss, starting with Phil, but lingering with Stan.

"Mummm, such a nice matched set. You know, without your clothes, you two could almost be twins. Let's see how far the similarity runs, shall we?" she said, as she broke off the kiss and sank to her knees, sliding her hands lower to fondle both guy's asses at once. She nuzzled their cocks, licking one and then the other until they were both hard, and then sat back on her heels to admire them.

"Very nice, both of you," she said, as she stood, walked between them, and got onto her back on the bed, with her tail hanging over the side of the bed and her feet on the floor. "I believe you wanted to worship me, boys?" she said with a grin.

"Gladly, dear lady," Stan replied. He knelt beside her and pushed the crotch of her panties to one side, and began eagerly licking at her slit.

Phil got on the other side of her, and started to passionately kiss his sister.

"Ohhhh, I could definitely get used to this treatment," Bridget said when the guys traded places, and as she looked forward to what the evening promised.

===

She was not disappointed. By the time Hans paged Phil to come and pick up Hans and Hazel at the dance club they had relocated to, all three of them were nearly exhausted.

"Thank you both for allowing me to join you," Stan said, as he got out of the bed and found his clothes. "But I wouldn't feel right remaining in bed with you, Bridget, while Phil has to leave. So I'll say my goodnights now, and look forward to our next 'date'. Shall we say on Valentine's Day?"

"Makes sense," Phil said, as he and Stan got dressed. "If you had really just met her and started dating, of course you'd try to make a big play for that night. We'll make the dinner reservations, and the two of you will have your own table. I'll have my own private time with her at lunch that day."

"I'd like that," Bridget replied. Once they were dressed, she saw both of them to the door, not bothering to get dressed herself, and gave both guys a passionate kiss before sending them on their way.

"Oh, I do hope mom likes him," she said quietly to herself, as she closed the door and headed for bed, to wait for her beloved brother to return to her.

Swiss Mix - Chapter 479 By DoggyStyle57, November 2013

==========

Feb 9, 2010 (Tuesday) - Saint Lovejoy School, in Pouncefield

Between the first and second period classes, Paula Steiner caught up with Hans and Heidi in the hallway. "Wait up you two!" she called out.

"Good morning, Paula," Hans said, as he stopped to wait for the older Bernese girl. "Is something wrong? You look upset."

"Well, Anna got sick this morning. She threw up all over the breakfast table, and mom's keeping her home from school today. I've been running around all morning trying to tell everyone that we invited that her birthday party tonight is being cancelled."

"Yuck! I hope it's nothing serious!" said Heidi.

"I agree, and I hope she gets well soon. Can we send her birthday presents home with you?" Hans asked. "We could call Phil and he could bring them to the school at lunch time."

"I think she'd appreciate that," Paula said. "And we don't know how serious it is yet. Anna said that last night she ate some old corn chips and bean dip that she found in the back of her desk drawer. She said it was something she saved from lunch so long ago that she couldn't even remember when she stuffed it in the drawer, and that the bean dip had already been opened. She's been snacking on all sorts of weird junk lately, so she's probably telling the truth. She doesn't have a fever, so mom's going with that and treating it as if she ate something that was spoiled. I'm sorry though that you got her presents, and then there's no party to go to."

"That's all right," Hans said. "We were actually kind of surprised when you gave us the invitations to her party. She and Will have been so withdrawn lately."

"Well, to be honest, the only reason we had a party scheduled at all was because Mom got tired of Anna procrastinating about the invitations, and she told me to take care of it," Paula said. "Anna just kept goofing off and wouldn't even make a list of friends she wanted to invite."

"You'd think she would be eager to celebrate her tenth birthday," Hans said. "She's been acting so strange lately. We're really worried about her."

"Yeah... I know. Well, I have to go find more of her friends. Catch you later!" Paula said, before chasing down the hall after some other kids that caught her eye.

"You think she'll be okay, Hans?" Heidi asked.

"I hope so, Heidi. I really hope so," Hans said. "If we were back home, I'd ask Doctor Siefert to go see her. But the doctor you and I use here is no better, probably, than the one her family uses. I think we'll have to just hope for the best."

===

Feb 11, 2010 (Thursday) - Saint Lovejoy School, in Pouncefield

Two days later, Anna Steiner was back in school. When asked, she said that she got food poisoning from some spoiled bean dip that she snacked on, and there was nothing to worry about. But she and Will remained aloof and distant, hardly speaking to their friends at school.

===

Feb 13, 2010 (Saturday) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield

Bridget answered the door on Saturday evening, her tail wagging happily as she greeted Stan Wilson.

"Welcome to Bernerholdt Mansion, Stan!" she said, as she took his coat in the foyer. Bridget was wearing her full maid's uniform tonight, which Stan had never seen her wear before. She had on a mid-thigh length pleated black skirt made of a stiff, smooth silk, with a white under-ruffle skirt under the black one; a starched white cotton apron with a black lace ruffle edge that tied at the waist with a white bow in the back, and covered most of the front of the skirt; a white silk blouse that had a low cut scoop neck and puff sleeves; no bra; a black corset-like vest worn over the blouse, cut straight across at the bust; black silk stockings; black lace garters with white silk bows; black low heeled shoes with 1 inch square heels; and white hair bow ribbons made of silk.

"Wow! That's a very sexy French maid outfit, Bridget," Stan said, giving her a kiss. "Did you wear that just for me?"

"No, this is the standard uniform for our maids, Stan," the pretty golden retriever replied. "But I'm glad you like how I look in it. Follow me to the dining room."

"Lead the way," he said. "The last time I was here, I never got to that part of the mansion."

Bridget hung up his coat in a closet as they left the foyer and entered the formal dining room. "I believe all of you already know Stan?" she said to the rest of the household members, "Please sit next to Heidi, Stan. I'll sit between you and Phil as soon as the three of us maids who are on duty finish serving."

"Have a seat, Stan," Phil said, shaking hands with the actor.

"Hi there Mister Wilson!" Heidi said, as he took his place at the table.

"Welcome again to our home, Stan," Hans said, from his place at the head of the table, on the other side of Heidi.

"Thank you, Hans," Stan replied. He shook hands with Phil, and accepted a sideways hug from Heidi as he sat down, and then looked across the table and said, "Good to see both of you, as well," to Hazel and Marie, who like Heidi were dressed in nice semi-formal dresses. Then he nodded at the other empty chairs, and asked Hans, "So, I guess one of those seats is for Miss Cheri, but who else is joining us?"

"That would be me. I live here too, Stan," Taylor said, as she came in from the kitchen, pushing a cart with salads and salad dressings on it. The vixen was nude, except for a black steel collar on her neck, and an apron and garters that matched Bridget's maid uniform.

Stan stared at the topless vixen for a moment, then grinned and said in a stage whisper, "Don't look now, Miss, but I think someone stole most of your uniform." Then he raised his voice to a normal conversational level and said, "Wow! You look incredibly sexy, Emma. I remembered you said you worked for Hans, but this... well, I didn't expect something like this. Is this just for my benefit?"

"No. This is how I prefer to dress when I'm at home and on duty as Master Hans' maid," Bridget said. "Hans owns me, Stan, by my choice. I am his real-life sex slave. Miss Cheri, Hazel and Marie wear the full maid uniform that you saw Bridget wearing, when they are on duty. Oh, and please call me Taylor when we're not at the studios. That's my real name - Taylor Schwartzfield."

"All right, Taylor it is, then. Stan Wilson really is my name. I saw no reason to change it when I started acting. You know, if we made a porn film depicting this family, no one would believe it," Stan said with a grin. "Several sexy French maids and a naked slave girl who all serve a twelve year old boy and his little sister - most folks would think that no one really lives like this. I find it hard to believe myself."

"You don't know the half of it yet, my friend," Hans said. "We'll tell you the rest once everyone is at the table. I gather you'll be joining our family now? Bridget told me that you'll be dating her."

"Well, that's the plan," Stan replied. "Her 'husband' here has graciously allowed me to start dating Bridget, primarily so they can get her parents off her back about her lack or a 'real boyfriend'. What her parents won't know is that every date with Bridget and I will end up as a threesome with Phil, when I get back to their home with her. I have no intention of taking her from him."

"Sounds like a good plan," Hans said. "And I can assure you, you're getting a great sex partner out of this deal. She's quite a lot of fun in bed."

"Yes, I know," Stan replied thoughtfully. "Bridget mentioned that she... how do I put this?"

"That she mates with me too, and with everyone else here?" Hans offered. "That's quite true. All of my maids serve my sister and I in any way that we ask them to, including in bed. There is no need to beat around the bush. Everyone in the mansion tonight knows everyone else's sexual secrets. As you will, too, before this night is out."

"Hans, I've seen you perform with our actresses, and with some of these ladies, including Heidi, but this is quite a stable of ladies for one young man to have at his beck and call," Stan said. "You have my astonished admiration."

Miss Cheri and Bridget came in with covered dishes and serving sets, and parked them at the end of the dining room, then took their seats while Taylor set out the salad dressings and served a salad to everyone, before taking her seat at the table.

When everyone had their salad ready to eat, Miss Cheri said, "On behalf of Hans' father, Master Karl von Bernerholdt, welcome to our household, Stan Wilson. I work for Master Hans' but I am primarily employed by his father, to serve as the children's guardian while they are in America. You have already given Master Hans your promise not to reveal what he and his sister do with each other, and I am told you have granted similar assurances to Phil and Bridget. May I formally ask you to grant the same courtesy for any other secrets revealed tonight?"

"Granted, with no reservations," Stan replied. "Anything that any of you tell me will remain confidential."

"Thank you, Stan," Miss Cheri said. "Have Phil and Bridget told you anything about the rest of us? Have you any questions about us, so far?"

"Only that they have sex with all of you, and about their being brother and sister. Hans had already told me what he and Heidi do with each other almost a year ago, when he invited Harold and I to pleasure Heidi for her birthday," Stan replied. "I'm eager to learn how it is that Hans has several sexy French maids and even a naked slave girl openly serving him in his home, and why he can engage in sex with his sister so freely, and with their father's permission."

"Very good then. We will start with the maids," Miss Cheri began. "Lord Karl runs a charity scholarship program that takes in young girls, primarily between the ages of ten and fourteen, and trains them through a six year apprenticeship program to be French maids for discerning, and wealthy employers. That training includes detailed and personal instruction in how to be sexually pleasing to their future employers, of either gender, as a skilled companion in the bedroom. Marie and Hazel are both enrolled in that scholarship program. Miss Taylor is a graduate of that program, as am I."

"I thought that sort of French maids were just a fantasy sexual fetish," Stan said, "You mean some rich guys really live like that, with a harem sexy young girls that serve them in bed? Is that even legal?"

"Legal or not, the wealthy have their pleasures as they choose," Miss Cheri replied. "It is certainly legal to train disadvantaged young girls to be domestic servants, and to offer them a college education. By the time the maids graduate from our program, and often after they complete their college educations, they are old enough to be hired legally as domestic servants. Their sexual duties are entirely voluntary, and are kept confidential. Only those patrons who Master Karl and his associates know can be trusted to keep that confidentiality, and who have no qualms about training such young girls for such work, are allowed to know of the true nature of the services the girls are trained to provide."

"But Bridget isn't part of that program?" Stan asked.

"I serve Hans and his father the same way that they do, Stan, and they are informally training me the same way. But I was too old when Hans hired me to formally be enrolled in the scholarship program. Besides, I already had my college degrees," Bridget said. "I guess that for Hans, mating with a woman my age is just as exotic as it is for his father to fuck a ten year old girl."

"I guess it would be, at that," Stan replied. "But what about Hans and Heidi? Why does their father allow them to fool around with each other? That's legal here in Pouncefield, but I doubt it's legal in Switzerland."

"Master Hans? Perhaps you should properly introduce Stan to the rest of the family," Cheri said.

"Hold on to your hat, Stan," Hans said with a grin. "It's about to get even more difficult to believe. Where to start? I suppose with the person here who you have worked with professionally, and the one you think you know the best - Taylor, who you know professionally as Emma Toy. She just told you she is my sex slave. But she is also my half sister, and my oldest sibling that I have ever met. My father sired her on one of his maids back in Switzerland, and for the first ten years of her life she was raised in a boarding school. No one but her mother and my father knew who her father was. When she was nine, at her mother's instigation, Taylor was introduced to father, and they began to seduce her. When she was ten, she was brought to my father's mansion and hired as one of his maids, and she began to serve our father and her own mother in my father's bed. She was the first of his children that father ever had sex with. She wasn't the last."

"I love my daddy, and I love my little brother," Taylor said. "Daddy prefers younger girls, so I work for my brother now, and I'm quite happy as his sex slave."

"I thought you might be a lifestyle submissive, but I didn't suspect the incest angle, Taylor," Stan said.

"Miss Cheri LeChow is, quite possibly, my father's favorite maid ever," Hans said. "She started working for my father when she was eleven. Her daughter, Marie LeChow, was raised by Cheri side by side with Heidi and I. All three of us were breast fed by Cheri, and shared the same bedroom until I was ten. But most of us didn't know until Marie's tenth birthday that her father was Heidi's and my father, and that she is another of our half sisters. By the time we found out, Marie and I had been lovers for more than a year. Father also hired Marie as a maid when she turned ten, and she mates with all of us, including father and her mother. Marie is my First Maid, and first in my heart."

"That explains why Cheri and Marie were willing to share a sex partner in that porn film. I wondered if they were lovers, but again, I couldn't be sure," Stan said. "So, is Hazel another of your sisters, Hans?"

"Nope," Hazel replied. "I'm just a local girl who fell in love with Hans, and was crazy enough to want to be his girlfriend, and later his maid, even after he told all this stuff to me. I also serve his father, when I get the chance. They're both wonderful guys."

"Interesting. And how did Heidi get into this?" Stan asked.

"Marie, Taylor and I ended up getting sexually involved with Heidi when she walked in on us in my bedroom, while we were all nose to crotch in a threesome," Hans continued. "Heidi didn't know at the time that Marie and Taylor were her sisters, but we all knew it by then. When dad found out we were doing oral sex with her, and that she loved it, he made the three of us promise to keep Heidi sated so she wouldn't run off with some stranger and lose her cherry too soon. As he put it, we 'opened Pandora's Box with her, so now we have to sit on it and keep her under control'. Father was already screwing two of his daughters, Marie and Taylor, and was encouraging me to mate with Marie and Taylor too, so he couldn't fault us for our own incest with Heidi. But because of a clause in our inheritance, Heidi has to keep her hymen intact."

"Hey, I'm not ashamed to admit that I love my brother and my sisters, and daddy too!" Heidi said. "I know I can't lose my cherry yet. But daddy lets me do everything else, and I love it! And as soon as I can, I wanna give my cherry to Hans and daddy!"

"I remember how enthusiastic you were the one time I got to mate with you, Miss Heidi," Stan said.

"Finally, I hired Bridget and her brother with the intention of mating with her, because I found her attractive. She's right, that part of the attraction was that she was a sexy 'older woman'. But more importantly, my father had some of his people do a thorough background check on her, and they had suspicions that she and her twin brother were lovers," Hans said. "When I found out that was true, I encouraged them to act like they were married. But that also cause the problem that they asked you to help them with, since they can't tell their parents that."

"Definitely, if we made a porn film of this family, no one would believe it. But I think all this is great. Seriously, you folks have quite a setup here," Stan said. "Is there anything else?"

"Just one thing, and it's becoming less of a factor lately," Hans said. "I also sometimes do a cross-dressing routine that is quite believable. When I dress as a girl, I call myself Hannah Krause. As Hannah, I am actually a cheerleader at my school. Most of the kids at school don't suspect that Hannah is a boy in girl's clothes. But as I get older I won't be able to do that act so convincingly. Sometime this next year, my voice is likely to drop about two octaves, and I'll get a lot more buff. At that point, I'll hang up my skirts, except as a private fetish in the bedroom. Until then, you may occasionally encounter me looking like a girl. I'd even be willing to mate with you, as myself or as Hannah."

"I'd like to see that 'act', Hans," Stan replied. "By the way, I heard you'd quit making porn films with us?"

"Yes. Taylor will still be performing with you, but I've had enough of it," Hans replied. "It was fun, though."

"Well, that's too bad, but I'll respect your choice, certainly," Stan said.

===

Bridget and Taylor took the salad plates and served the main course, and everyone kept the chatter to a minimum as they enjoyed the delicious meal.

When the meal was finished, and while desert was being enjoyed, Bridget said, "Hans? How do you want to handle our schedule on the nights when Stan is with Phil and me?"

"You three can have privacy on any nights you want it, of course," Hans replied. "As long as Marie, Heidi and I still get to have fun with you and Phil a few times every month, we can be flexible on the rest of your schedule. I would imagine most of your dates will be on Friday nights or on the weekends?"

"Probably, yes," Bridget replied.

"Well, Friday nights, Heidi is usually over at Phil and Bridget's cottage, getting her ass reamed by Phil and doing oral sex with both of them," Hans said, looking at Stan. "If she wants to join the three of you on your date nights, and you want her to, that is fine, as long as she doesn't lose her hymen. If you don't want her there, she can join me on those nights, with the other four maids."

"I'd like having fun with Mister Stan a lot!" Heidi said enthusiastically.

"I won't turn that offer down," Stan said. "I certainly enjoyed the session I had with her on her eighth birthday."

"On Saturday nights Marie, Heidi and I all join Phil and Bridget in bed. Again, I'd have no objection to you being there with us, Stan. Or else the rest of us could go to my bedroom to play, when you're with Phil and Bridget. Marie? How do you feel about that?"

"Sure, I like Stan well enough," Marie said. "And Sunday nights it's just me with Phil and Bridget."

"Works for me," Stan replied. "So would that include tonight then?"

"If you want to, sure," Hans replied, as they finished their desert. "Welcome to the family, Stan. Other than meeting my father, I think you've had the full introduction to our household now."

"You have an amazing extended family, Hans," Stan said. "I think it's going to be very interesting being involved with all of you."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 480 By DoggyStyle57, November 2013

==========

Feb 13, 2010 (Saturday night) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield

After dinner, Phil and Bridget took Stan Wilson to the mansion's basement and showed him the servant's tunnel that led from a supply closet by the indoor swimming pool to a secret entrance in the wall of the kitchen pantry in their cottage. Hans, Marie and Heidi followed them through the tunnel, and everyone gathered in Phil and Bridget's bedroom.

"On most Saturday nights, Phil and I each mate with Bridget and Marie, and Heidi laps our cream out of both girls," Hans said. "Then we take turns fucking Heidi's ass while Bridget and Marie pleasure each other, or we take turns double-stuffing Bridget first, and then Marie, while our sister who isn't getting fucked has sex with Heidi. But I don't think either Marie or Bridget have ever had _three_guys mating with them at once, so we might want to try that at some time tonight. And if you want to have sex with me tonight, that's fine too, Stan."

"The only time I ever have had even two guys at once has been with you and Phil, or you and your father, Hans," Bridget said. "I guess I can try adding a guy in my mouth, too. Just give me a minute to prepare my backside."

"I'll give it a try too, Hans," Marie said. "Come on, Mistress Heidi. I think all of us girls are going to need to have our butts clean and ready."

"You do that, and then Stan and I will do the same," Hans suggested. "We have disposable douche kits here for a quick enema, if anyone needs to clean their tailhole out, just like they do at the studios, Stan."

"Much appreciated," Stan said, as the guys began to get undressed. "It's much more pleasant to do anal play when your partner has carefully washed their ass out first. I never did like scat or watersports."

===

When everyone was ready, Marie and Heidi curled up in a 69 with each other at the top of the bed, and Phil got on his back on an angle in the space that was left. Bridget got on all fours atop her brother, and guided his cock into her vagina. Then she raised her tail invitingly, and Stan knelt behind her and slowly entered her tight ass.

"Oh! Oh yes, I'm definitely getting to like this," Bridget said, as Stan hilted himself balls deep in her backside. "Okay, Master Hans, you too. Just remember to let me breathe."

Hans got on the bed in front of Bridget, and offered his cock to her muzzle. He sighed as he thrust it deep into her throat, took three deep strokes, and then withdrew for her to take a breath. Then he repeated that pattern as Stan and Phil slowly began fucking her ass and vagina.

Marie looked up with her face covered with her sister's feminine juices, and said, "We should really do this in your bedroom, Hans, where you have a bigger bed. This queen sized bed isn't quite big enough for all six of us at once."

"Yeah, it is a bit crowded, isn't it?" Hans agreed. "But it should be all right for tonight."

Stan laughed and said, "My fans would never believe this. Stan Wilson, best known as an actor in incest films, having sex with five other people at once, and I'll be the only one in the room not mating with someone I'm related to this evening. Makes me wish I had some sisters or brothers or cousins of my own to share with all of you. Damn, you have a really nice ass, Bridget! I can feel your brother's cock inside you, and you're a perfect fit - not too tight, and not too loose. Do you want Phil and I to tie with you?"

In answer, Bridget unsteadily raised one hand and made an 'okay' sign, and she wagged her tail even more rapidly than she was already doing.

"All right then!" Stan said, "We have our marching orders, Phil. Your sister wants both of us knotted inside her! It won't be long before I'm stuck, which is why I asked when I did. How about you, Phil?"

"Yeah, me too. And she usually does enjoy a good double knotting from me and Master Hans," Phil said, as his own knot began to swell inside his sister's vagina. "Are you nearly there, sis?"

"Umm hummph," Bridget replied, with Hans' cock still deep down her throat. She reached between her legs and started strumming her clitoris, to ensure she would cum at about the same time as her three male partners.

"Let's all try to cum at once then," Hans said, as he picked up his own pace, and stopped trying to delay his own gratification.

Marie and Heidi paused to watch as the three guys hammered every one of Bridget's holes, and soon flooded her from every direction with their seed. Marie shivered and said, "Oh wow... And I'm next for that treatment?"

Hans groaned and unloaded down his maid's throat, and then withdrew until she was just sucking greedily on the tip. As soon as he could get his breath back, he said, "Only if you're sure you want to, Marie. And it will take Phil and Stan a while to be ready again, since their knots have to go down most of the way for them to pull out."

Bridget allowed Hans' cock to slip from her mouth, and said, "That... was... awesome! OH! Oh God! I'm still... still cumming! Oh Marie, you're gonna love it!"

"Let me suck you while you lick Marie, Hans," Heidi said, tugging on her brother's cock. "We can all cum at least once while we wait for them to get unstuck."

"You don't have to ask me twice, sis," Hans replied. He got on his back where Marie had been, Heidi knelt between his thighs and began to suck his cock and Marie straddled her brother's muzzle to be licked.

"Ohhh, that feels so good, Hans," Marie said happily.

"Damn! With the five of you to watch, it may be a while before I lose my erection!" Stan said.

"I'm not going to complain about that one bit," Bridget said, tightening her ass and vagina around her two lovers' cocks. "I think I may just keep you both right where you are."

Stan, Bridget and Phil watched as Hans licked Marie to an orgasm, and then unloaded his own seed into his little sister Heidi's throat. "I just can't get enough of either of you," Hans said gratefully when they finally had their fill.

"I wanna lick Bridget out next!" Heidi said, as she saw Stan and Phil finally pulling free from the pretty golden retriever.

"Well, then come over here, Mistress Heidi," Bridget said, rolling over on her back.

The young puppy eagerly stuffed her nose in the adult woman's crotch and started lapping Phil's seed from his sister's cunt.

"Does she do rimming, too?" Stan asked, as he watched the child going at it.

"She tried that once with me, but Miss Cheri told us not to do it," Hans said. "Heidi and I liked it well enough, but Cheri said it wasn't a good thing for us to do."

"Well, it is sort of an acquired taste," Stan admitted. "But honestly, with the way we prepared our asses, it is perfectly safe. A number of the girls at our studios will suck a guy's cum from another girl's ass, or will drink cum they have drained from their own asses. I've done it myself. But if that isn't on the menu here, so to speak, I have no problem respecting that preference. I don't want to squick anyone."

"Squick? What does that mean?" Hans asked.

"Performing a sex act that someone else you're doing it with considers a turn off is a 'squick'," Stan explained. "For example, we agreed in advance that we don't like watersports or messy anal play. So I know now that if I pissed on Bridget, that would be a 'squick' for her - and for me too, really, as I wouldn't normally do that. But for other people, that same act might really turn them on. The word 'Squick' can be used sort of like a safeword in bondage play. In fact, I think the term was developed by people who were not into bondage, to cover the same necessity that the bondage people use safewords for. If someone starts to do something you don't like, shouting 'sqiuck!' is a fast way to end the act, without taking time to explain why, even if they are not into bondage and don't know about safewords."

"I see. That makes a lot of sense. I wonder if father knows about that term? I've never heard him or any of the maids using that word," Hans said.

They took a break for the guys to recover, and for Stan to wash off his cock, and all sat naked by the fireplace and enjoyed a glass of wine for the adults and some sparkling cider for Heidi and Marie, who both declined the wine. Heidi snuggled in her brother's lap, kissing him frequently.

When they resumed, Bridget sat in a chair and allowed Heidi to continue licking her crotch, while Hans got on his back on the bed, Marie mounted her brother, Stan mounted Marie's ass, and Phil positioned himself to use the young girl's throat.

As they mated, Stan asked, "Is it like this for you folks every night? Always having sex, and with multiple partners? And what are Cheri, Taylor and Hazel doing now?"

"The others are probably enjoying an all-girl threesome in Cheri's bed," Hans said. "That's their usual routine, when Marie, Heidi and I are over here with Phil and Bridget. And yes, unless someone is sick, or has something important to do, we all have sex pretty much every morning and every evening. Doesn't everybody?"

"No. Not even here in Pouncefield," Stan replied. "The younger kids, around your age and Marie's age, seem to do it once every day or so. For the adults, it's more like a couple times a week. But mornings and evenings both, every day? I'm a professional porn actor, and I don't think I could keep up a schedule like that."

"Oh?" Hans said, as he started knotting inside Marie. "I guess we're all just used to it. I can't imagine waking up and not having sex right away, or going to sleep before making love."

That mated in silence for a while longer, until everyone had climaxed at least once more. Marie had three orgasms in a row while Hans and Stan were double knotting her, and then had another one when Heidi licked Hans cum from her once the guys pulled out.

"My turn now!" Heidi said, getting on all fours on the bed. "Who's gonna fuck my butt first?"

"You can have the honors, Stan," Hans suggested. "Phil and I can butt fuck our sisters while you do it to Heidi."

They lined up on the bed facing sideways, with Stan and Heidi in the middle, Hans and Marie at the head of the bed, and Phil and Bridget at the foot of the bed. The guys each lubed up their girls, and went to work at 'plowing the back 40'.

As Stan eased his cock into Heidi's backside, he groaned and said, "Damn! You're still as tight as I remember form last year, Heidi. And you're still the youngest child I've ever had sex with. You haven't even had your ninth birthday yet, have you?"

"No sir, Mister Stan," Heidi replied. "My birthday is ten days from now, on the 24th. I'll be nine then. And about a year after that, I'll finally get to lose my virginity, after the inheritance is settled."

"And yet, you've already experienced more sex with more people than most women can count in a lifetime of experience," Stan said. "You're living an amazing life, young lady."

When they were done with that round, Heidi said, "I gotta request. I wanna see Mister Stan fucking Hans' butt! We hardly ever get to see my brother getting fucked by another guy."

"Sure, we can do that," Hans said.

"All right. But then I think I will be done for the night," Stan said, as he washed his cock off again, and then got on the bed behind the boy. "I want to have some energy left for Phil and Bridget tomorrow!"

"Awwww! But we're just gettin' started!" Heidi said. She and the others all stood beside the bed or sat on the edge of the bed to watch Stan buggering Hans.

"Sorry, Heidi," Stan said as he eased his shaft into Hans' butt. "Besides, I would imagine Hans may have some special plans for Valentines' day himself, with so many young ladies to keep happy. So we shouldn't keep at it too long tonight.

"Oh, we have plans for him," Marie said with a knowing grin. "This year, all of us girls in Hans' household asked to choose the activity, so he doesn't know yet what we are going to do, except that we want his entire evening free, from before dinner to the following morning. Bridget will be been part of it too, but she'll be free in time for your date, Stan."

Stan laughed and said, as he fucked the boy's tight ass, "With what I've seen so far of this household Hans, I don't know whether to envy you, or fear for you. Six very sexy girls at once scheming to do something 'special' for you for Valentines' Day? It's a good thing you're young, my friend."

"I'm wondering what I've gotten myself in for myself," Hans admitted.

===

Feb 14, 2010 (Sunday - Valentine's Day) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield

Sunday was quite strange for Hans, from the moment he woke up in Phil and Bridget's bed. Stan had gone to his own home when they were done the night before. Hans awoke between Bridget and Marie, with Phil spooned on the other side of Bridget, and Heidi sucking his cock.

All of his girls were as affectionate as usual, but none of them allowed him to have an orgasm! Even Heidi, who adored swallowing her brother's seed every morning, only gave him enough of a blow job to awaken him, and then kissed the tip of her brother's cock and left him with a raging hard on. All any of them would say was that he needed to 'save his strength' for their surprise that evening.

They did plenty of fun, sexy things together all day long, but none of them allowed him to cum for them.

===

Finally, an hour before dinner, Miss Cheri led Hans to his bedroom. She removed his clothes and had him lie on his back on the bed, and blindfolded him. "Now just lay right there, master, while your girls prepare your Valentines' Day gift," Cheri said, kissing him briefly on the mouth.

Hans heard several people entering the room over the next few minutes. He listened to them moving around for a while, apparently disrobing, and then felt the bed move as several people got onto the bed near him. But he still had no idea who else was in the room, or how many of them were there.

Without warning, someone quickly removed his blindfold. He blinked at the sudden bright light, as his eyes adjusted to the too-rapid change from the blindfold's darkness, and he tried to focus on what was near him. He was surrounded by a wall of gauzy, bright colors, and for a moment, none of what he saw made any sense. Then as his eyes focused more clearly, he realized he was surrounded by _seven_girls in colorful, semi-transparent harem girl costumes, kneeling on the bed beside him in a circle. Their long poufy-sleeved blouses left their midriffs bare, and they clearly had no bras beneath them. And from what he could see so far, none of them had any panties on under their loose harem pants.

"Good evening, Master!" they all said at once.

"Your harem awaits your pleasure, oh Master," Miss Cheri added, "Your wish is our command!"

He looked from one face to the next, starting on his left, and saw Hazel, Miss Cheri and Taylor kneeling on the bed on that side. Heidi was kneeling between his legs, licking her muzzle, and Bridget, Marie and Mandy Blackwell were kneeling on the bed to his right.

"Mandy? You're here too? H-how... I mean, when did you get here?" Hans asked.

"My mom dropped me off fifteen minutes ago," Mandy replied. "My folks were told last week that I was invited to come here tonight for dinner. We girls have been planning this day for almost a month. For tonight, my gift to you is that I'll act just as submissive to you as your maids do, and I'll call you Master and obey your every command."

"I'm pretty sure that Mandy is the only girl here in Pouncefield who considers herself to be your girlfriend, but doesn't live with us," Hazel said. "It was my idea to invite Mandy, and we all agreed she should be here tonight too. I kinda thought maybe we should also invite Stacey Wacker, but she's more of a fuck buddy with you, right?"

"Yeah, you were right to invite Mandy, but to leave Stacey out of this. All of the girls in Pouncefield that I care most about, and who return that affection in similar measure, are here. I couldn't be happier. But it makes it so hard to choose what to do first!" Hans said. He looked at his youngest sister and smiled, then said, "Well, I see that Heidi looks eager to have the 'breakfast' she denied herself this morning, so let's start with her sucking my cock."

Before the command was finished, Heidi's small hand started stroking her big brother's sheath, and as soon as his tip was exposed she took him into her mouth and eagerly began to suck her brother's cock.

"OH! That's nice, Heidi, but take your time," Hans said, patting his sister's head affectionately. "And Bridget? I'll get started with you next, since you have your dinner date this evening with Phil and Stan, and I certainly don't begrudge you their company tonight. Straddle my muzzle so I can lick you. The rest of you, hummm, I'll finger Cheri and Marie's cunnies, and the rest of you can massage me wherever you can reach."

Bridget knelt over her young Master's muzzle, facing his toes, then parted the open crotch of her harem pants and presented her cunny to Hans for him to worship, while avidly watching his little sister sucking his cock. Marie and Cheri positioned their crotches above their Master's hands, and each guided a hand to their sex through the crotch slits in their own costumes. Hazel and Mandy knelt at the foot of the bed and started massaging Hans' feet, and Taylor straddled his midriff, massaging his chest while passionately kissing Bridget and rubbing her shaved cunt against her brother's belly.

Bridget returned Taylor's kisses, but with one hand she grasped the vixen's shoulder and gently turned her partner somewhat to one side so she could still see Heidi sucking her brother's cock, and could see most of what the other girls were doing. Her other hand found the teenaged vixen's breasts and fondled them, an action that got a pleased response from Taylor. Heidi reached forward and under her oldest sister's crotch, and started fingering the teen aged vixen's cunt, while taking her brother's full length down her young throat.

Hans felt Bridget, Marie and Cheri all responding quickly to his licking and finger fucking, getting wetter and writhing in place. He could feel Taylor grinding her damp crotch against his belly, and his little sister's hand frigging her, while trapped between the vixen's crotch and her brother's belly fur. Hazel and Mandy were working their way up his body, now each straddling one of Hans' legs, grinding their increasingly wet cunts on his shins while massaging his thighs with both hands, and occasionally reaching higher and fondling his balls. He gave a satisfied sigh, and tried to allow all of his girls to cum before he succumbed to Heidi's expert cock sucking and dumped his first load of cum down his little sister's throat.

"That's it, ladies," Cheri said encouragingly. "Soak our Master's fur with your juices! I don't think even Master Karl has ever had seven girls cum for him at the same time! Let's set a new family record here!"

Each of the girls lowered one hand to their slits, and started frigging their clitorises, trying to be the first to cum for their Master. Hans heard a buzzing sound begin from between his knees, and guessed that his little sister must be wearing one of her sets of panties that had a built in clitoral vibrator. The whole bed shook as all seven girls writhed and squirmed atop and beside the twelve year old Bernese boy.

Bridget climaxed first, the adult golden retriever moaning into Taylor's kiss as Hans' skilled tongue pushed her over the top. Marie and Cheri climaxed close behind her. The Chow Chow Dog mother and daughter each had four of Hans' fingers stuffed deep in their vaginas and were fucking his hands hard and fast.

"A-almost t-there!" Mandy cried, as the Bernese teenaged girl leaned over Heidi's head and kissed Hazel. The little puppy girl eagerly returned her kiss.

Hans groaned into Bridget's crotch and unloaded a gusher of cream into Heidi's convulsing throat, as he felt his little sister's body shaking with her own orgasm. Hazel and Mandy both climaxed soon after that, and Bridget, whose sopping wet cunt was still being furiously licked by Hans, came a second time, howling in ecstasy.

Hans' muzzle, belly, hands and shins were soaked with girl cream, and he couldn't ever recall his bedroom smelling so much of raw, passionate sex. Heidi was now licking his shaft clean, while the other six girls continued to grind their cunts against him and try for one more orgasm. Marie, Cheri and Taylor managed to get off one more time before Hans finally withdrew his hands from the mother and daughter's crotches, and patted them both on the thighs affectionately.

"That was... unbelievable... I wish... father could have... witnessed that," Hans gasped, as Bridget reluctantly raised herself off his face.

"He shall, Master," Miss Cheri said with a grin. "I set up the mansion's security cameras to record everything, before we got onto the bed with you. And we have only just begun!"

Swiss Mix - Chapter 481 By DoggyStyle57, November 2013

==========

Feb 14, 2010 (Sunday night) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield

Taylor got off of Hans' belly and Bridget scooted down his body. "Take me now, Master," the adult canine girl pleaded. "Send me to my lovers with your cum deep inside me."

"Granted, my Pet," Hans said. "Hazel? Please get Bridget a butt plug and harness, so she can cork my seed inside her vagina when I've finished filling her."

"Yes, Master!" the young puppy said, as she hopped off the bed and went to the dresser drawer where Hans kept his sex toys.

"Would you like to lick me now, big brother?" Heidi asked, taking off her panties and turning off the vibrator in the cloth pocket on the front of the panties' crotch.

"Gladly, sis. That was a great blow job you gave me. Thank you," Hans replied, as Bridget lowered herself onto his still-hard cock.

Heidi straddled her brother's face, and Mandy and Hazel positioned themselves over his hands, where Cheri and Marie had been. Hazel set the requested harness and plug on the bed beside her. Hans lifted Heidi up for a moment and looked for Taylor, Cheri and Marie.

On the left side of the bed, Cheri was reclining in a chair, and Marie was on her knees between her mother's feet, lapping at her mom's sex. He saw Taylor on the other side of his bed, lowering herself onto a huge, full-sized stallion dildo that was as thick as her arm, and smiling at her little brother. The toy was so long that with its base resting on the floor, the tip was higher than the naughty vixen's crotch, and she had to tilt it to insert the end into her shaved cunt. Then she slowly squatted until the gigantic toy was a good fourteen or fifteen inches deep in her cunt.

Mandy stared at Taylor in amazement. She had heard that Taylor had fucked some pony boys from one of the other schools' cheer squads, and had fucked at least one adult stallion in her porn films, but she had never personally seen the other girl taking anything much larger than Hans' cock into her cunt. "I'm still amazed at how deep a penetration you can take vaginally, Taylor. I can sort of understand how something that long can fit up someone's ass, but how in the world do you manage it in your vagina?" she asked.

"When daddy first started fucking me, I was so young and he was so long that his tip pushed all the way into my womb. For the last six years I've been stretching my insides with larger and larger dildos so I could please daddy comfortably. Daddy loves seeing me take a really big toy in my cunt. I really liked the big cocks too, so I kept using bigger and bigger toys, until I could fuck horses. ," Taylor replied, as she slowly flexed her knees and worked the toy in and out of her cunt. Mandy could see the shape of the thick toy distending her belly a bit each time Taylor got it as deep as she wanted to go. "Doctor Siefert says that all that deep fucking with huge cocks and toys has stretched my cervix, so anything really long that goes into my cunt makes it all the way into my womb without any real effort now. It will probably make it hard for me to have a baby, but it doesn't seem to have hurt me otherwise, and I don't really care if I ever have kids."

Hans resumed licking Heidi's virginal slit, while Bridget eagerly rode his cock, and he finger fucked Mandy and Hazel. He was a little ashamed of himself that he hadn't thought to invite Mandy to some sort of Valentines' Day activities. The older Bernese girl had certainly been seeing a lot of Hans lately - even though he knew she was busily fucking both of her little brothers and probably was also still having sex with her sister, Lisa, and her female cousin, Paula. She was now openly dating both Hans and Ashley, but wasn't dating anyone else that he knew of. He hoped it would go well for her when her parents found out their children were happily mating with each other. It was a good sign that her parents were doing three-ways now with Ashley. They had accepted their daughter's bisexuality with good graces, and her mom already knew Mandy, Lisa and Paula were having sex with each other, too. All of Mandy's incestuous escapades had begun after she had seen Hans having sex with his sisters. She was quite a find - a girl who his grandparents might accept as a purebred mate, and yet someone who was very willing to allow Hans to continue fucking his relatives, with no jealousy on her part. Not that he was ready yet to make more of a commitment to her than he already had! Neither of them was ready to 'settle down' yet, by any means. But if he was forced to make a choice today, he wouldn't mind the idea of going steady with Mandy, or even marrying her.

The pleasured moans of his little sister and the other three girls brought him back to paying attention to his current actions. Heidi, Bridget, Hazel and Mandy were all in the throes of their orgasms, and Hans was on the brink of his own release, and was already firmly knotted in his adult maid's vagina. He eagerly thrust a few more times and groaned as he spewed his seed deep into Bridget's belly.

While they waited for his knot to be released by Bridget, each of the other girls took a turn straddling Hans' face, and allowing him a taste of their sopping wet slits. Mandy went last, and she kissed him passionately, savoring the taste of the other girls' combined juices on his tongue, before presenting her cunny to be licked.

As soon as she could pull off of Hans' shaft, Bridget pinched her labia shut, then corked herself with the butt plug, removed her harem pants, and fastened the harness in place to secure the butt plug in her vagina. Then she put the harem pants back on, and bowed to her master, saying, "I'll let Stan lick your seed out of me before we go to our dinner date, Master. I think he will like that, don't you?"

"He probably will, yes," Hans replied, beckoning her to him for a kiss, with his muzzle still framed by Mandy's crotch.

Bridget kissed her master without hesitation, and then grinned and gave Mandy's slit a lick for good measure. "Good night then, Master, and thank you," she said, and then she headed out of the bedroom.

"What would you like to do next, Master," Mandy asked, smiling down at her boyfriend.

"Your choice, Mandy, since you're our guest tonight," Hans replied.

The Bernese girl looked at Taylor, whose cunt was still stuffed with a stallion dildo, and said, "Master? I hardly ever get to see you doing anything with Taylor. I want to watch you fucking your oldest sister's ass, while I keep that huge dildo moving in her cunny. "

"Sounds great to me!" the vixen said. She waddled over to the bed with the dildo still stuffed to the medial ring in her cunt, and with a little help from Mandy and Cheri, she got on the bed on her hands and knees, without removing the enormous toy from her intimate recesses.

Hans squatted behind his big sister's butt, straddling the silicone horse cock, while Mandy firmly gripped the heavy base of the toy with both hands. Marie and Cheri supported Hans from either side, and Hazel and Heidi got on the bed in front of Taylor and started lapping at each other's cunts. Marie passed a tube of lubricating gel to Hans, and once he had Taylor's butt greased, he shoved his cock into her ass, going balls-deep on the first thrust.

"Taylor, you are such a slut! You didn't have any trouble at all fitting him into your ass, even with this huge dildo filling you in front, did you?" Mandy asked, as she started moving the big toy in and out.

"I could do a three way with stallions now," Taylor said proudly. "My brother's pretty big, but he's no match for a real horse!"

"Slut!" Mandy said with a laugh. "But you're a slut we all love, right Hans?"

"True. Though sometimes I wish she was as tight as I remember from when I first fucked her," Hans replied. "It certainly is amazing watching her fuck horses though."

"You love your slutty slave, and that's what matters, Master" Taylor said. "Now fill my ass and cork me up too, Master!"

"Hazel? Heidi? There's a harness and plug in the drawer that is shaped like the first ten inches of a stallion's cock. Get that for me to plug our slave's ass with." Hans said. He was fully knotted already, but Taylor was so stretched out that he could pop his fully-engorged knot in and out of her bung hole like the cork in a kid's pop gun toy. Taylor grunted obscenely each time he pulled the knot out of her ass or rammed it in again, but she just kept moaning, "More! Do it more, Master!"

Hans spewed his seed deep inside his big sister, and then grabbed the horse plug from Hazel's hand, careful to hold it by the harness straps, as Hazel had already greased it carefully. It was about the same diameter as his knot, and with one swift movement he pulled his own cock out entirely and rammed all ten inches of the stallion-sized plug up Taylor's ass.

"Ohhh yessss!" Taylor cried, as she ripped through three orgasms in a row. By the time Hans had the butt plug's harness fastened, the vixen was almost limp, and the only thing holding her up was the dildo that Mandy was still impaling her vagina with.

"Now fuck her, Master!" Mandy said. "Fuck her slutty brains out!" She yanked the huge dildo free of the vixen's crotch with a wet, sucking sound, and set it aside.

Taylor rolled over on her back, spread her gaping, shaved cunt for her master, and said, "Oh yeah... Do it, Master! Knot fuck me!"

Hans, who in spite of just having cum was still hard as a rock and fully knotted, quickly wiped off his cock with a washrag, then climbed atop the vixen and pushed his knot into her gaping cunt. As he had done with her ass, he popped his knot in and out of his sister, and soon had her grunting with pleasure and climaxing over and over again. Finally he thrust deep and groaned as he filled her with his creamy seed. Then he leaned forward and lay atop her, hips barely moving, as they both panted for breath.

"Wow... Just wow. That was fantastic to watch," Mandy said.

Hans pulled out of his sister, and rolled over on his back, and Heidi immediately stuffed her muzzle between Taylor's legs and slurped his seed from her sister. Then Hans' stomach rumbled, and everyone laughed.

"I think we are being told by a higher power to take a break, and I, for one, intend to listen to that advice," Hans said. "What's for dinner, Miss Cheri?"

===

The girls all wore their harem outfits to dinner, while Hans dressed as he usually would for a nice evening meal. Each of the girls took turns feeding their Master, sitting on his lap and giving him bites of food to eat, interspersed with kisses, or holding his glass so he could drink from it. They kept his hands busy fondling their breasts and cunts.

After the meal, Taylor remained in the kitchen to clean up, and Mandy, Cheri, Marie, Hazel, Heidi and Hans went back to Hans' bedroom. The girls undressed Hans again, and knelt in a circle in front of him, awaiting his commands.

"What should we do next?" Hans said to himself. "Mandy? You've never had sex with Miss Cheri yet, have you?"

"No, Master Hans," his girlfriend replied with a smile. "I've never had sex with any adult woman yet. But I'd love to lick her and have her lick me, if that would please you."

"It would please me, yes," Hans said. "Heidi? You can play with Hazel, while I enjoy Marie."

They got on the bed with Cheri atop Mandy at the head of the bed, noses to groins, while Marie knelt on all fours in the middle of the bed and Hans mounted his middle sister doggy style, so they could both watch her mom and Mandy mating. Heidi and Hazel intertwined at the foot of the bed, beside Hans and Marie.

"Miss Cheri?" Mandy said, before she started licking the older woman's cunt. "I just wanted to say that I think it's really cool that you and Marie mate with each other, and that you let her fuck her brother and her daddy and have sex with her sisters. I hope someday soon, my own parents will be just as cool about having sex with me and with my sister and brothers."

"I hope that goes well for you," Cheri replied. "It is not easy for a parent to see the children that they raised as someone that it is all right to have sex with, or to allow their children to mate with each other. But if it is done out of love, as we do in our family, I feel it is a good thing. I do not now regret what Marie and I do with the rest of our family. I pray that you and your parents will not regret it if you make your wishes known to them."

Once Cheri started lapping at Mandy's cunny, the Bernese girl sighed happily, and said, "Oh wow! You're really good at this!"

"She should be," Marie said proudly. "Mom's been licking other girls like that for almost fourteen years now. One of her jobs as daddy's maid was to train all the young girls in how to please each other with their tongues. Daddy insisted that even the straight girls had to know how to pleasure another girl, even if they only tried it three times. After mom was done training them, most of the new maids were more than willing to have oral sex with another girl any time daddy asked them to."

"Well, all that experience sure has made her wonderful! Mummmm, and she taste delicious, too!" Mandy said, as she resumed licking Miss Cheri's crotch.

Hans finished fucking Marie, but was careful not to tie with her this time. "Get over here and lick Marie clean, Heidi," he commanded. "Hazel? You can lick me clean."

"Yes Master!" the two youngest girls said with a giggle.

Cheri brought Mandy to a howling orgasm, and the Bernese girl managed to please Cheri almost as much. When Cheri got off the bed, Mandy remained on her back and said, "Whew! I don't think I want to move for a while. That took a lot out of me. I could probably lick Hazel or Heidi for a while, but I think that's all I'm up to for a bit. If I cum like that again, I might not be able to breathe!"

"All right," Hans said. "You can lick Heidi and Marie can lick Hazel, while Miss Cheri takes her turn with me," Hans said. He got on his back with his cock sticking up like a flag pole, and grinned at his governess, saying, "Care to go for a ride, M'Lady?"

"With pleasure, Master," Cheri said, as she mounted the boy's cock and started gyrating on his shaft.

The other four girls all stopped enjoying each other and watched in admiration as Cheri demonstrated the advanced techniques that had made her one of her Master's favorite maids.

"OH! God in heaven!" Hans said, as Cheri started rippling her vaginal muscles. "I can't begin to describe how great this feels! It's like she's milking my cock without touching me at all with her hands. She's tight for me to begin with, and then she clamps down and squeezes somehow. It's like something is trying to pull me right up inside her!"

Mandy shook her head, and sighed. "I knew I should have asked him to do me next. That's going to be one heck of a hard act to follow! Look at her go!"

"Well, here's a thought for you," Marie said, and then she whispered something into Mandy's ear.

"Really?" Mandy replied, her eyes going wide at the lewd suggestion. "Well, I guess I could, yeah. And that would be something different, that none of the other girls have offered him yet."

Mandy and Marie went over to the 'toy drawer', while Hazel and Heidi resumed licking each other silly.

As Hans finished filling Cheri's cunny with cream and tying with her, Mandy got on the bed next to him, and whispered into his ear what Marie had suggested.

"All right. Let me reposition us," was Hans' reply. He repeated the suggestion quietly to Cheri, who nodded. Then he held Cheri tightly to his chest with one powerful arm, and rolled over, until they were in missionary position but with her legs locked around his waist. He shifted the arm closer to her tail, and elevated his hips, holding Cheri's butt up off the mattress in a supine version of the 'wheelbarrow' position, then leaned forward and raised his tail.

"Oh wow!" Hazel said, Mandy got on the bed behind, Hans, and Hazel could see for the first time that the Bernese girl was now wearing a large strap-on dildo, as big as Hans' cock was, or perhaps even a bit bigger! And it had a huge knot! Hazel had seen Marie, Taylor and Cheri all use that dildo on Hans, and Hazel had even used it a couple times on him herself, but seeing his girlfriend Mandy doing it was pretty wild.

Mandy lubed her boyfriend's ass, and eased the thick dildo into his backside. "You like this, lover? You gave a toy like this to my sister Lisa to take home, but we've only tried fucking each other with it once after that. I've never fucked anyone's butt with one."

"You're doing fine, Mandy! Just take it slow when you try to push the knot into me. That dildo doesn't have a knot that inflates, so that means it's always as big as a dog gets when he's tied with his bitch. Just apply a slow, steady pressure, and give me time to stretch around it. It's been a while since I had something that big up my ass."

"All right. Here goes, lover," she said, as she forced the knot on the toy slowly into him.

Hans grunted as the knot popped inside his ass, and then started humping Cheri again. He was still tied with his sister's mom, and with the added stimulation of being ass-fucked, he wasn't likely to get soft any time soon. "Oh yeah... Just like that, Mandy. Fuck both of us! Every thrust is something Cheri will feel as much as I will. Try to make both of us cum!"

Mandy found she had about an inch worth of play before the fat knot made it hard for her to remove the toy from her boyfriend's butt. She fell into a rhythm of using hard, fast, short strokes, one for every thrust that Hans made into his governess, meeting his ass as he pulled out of Cheri, and pulling back as he thrust into the adult woman.

Marie, Hazel and Heidi watched while fingering each other and trading kisses. They made a race of it, to see who could cum first, and who could hold out the longest. Heidi climaxed first, and Marie, who had been fucked the most recently, held out until after Hans, Cheri and Mandy had each had their orgasms.

When they were done, they all stripped and shared a shower, and then spent an hour relaxing in the hot tub adjacent to Hans' bedroom. Hans say Mandy on the edge of the tub, and licked her to an orgasm, and then slowly made love to her, with her back pressed against the bay window that surrounded the tub, and a backdrop of the sunset sky.

"Mummmm, that was lovely, Hans," Mandy said as he came inside her. "But I suppose I should have Miss Cheri take me home now. My parents weren't expecting me to spend the night here."

"I'm glad you came, and thank you for your gift to me," Hans replied, kissing her gently.

Swiss Mix - Chapter 482 By DoggyStyle57, December 2013

==========

Feb 14, 2010 (Sunday night) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield

When everyone had dried off and Mandy had left with Miss Cheri, Marie went downstairs to see how Taylor was doing, and Hans was left with Hazel and Heidi yet to serve him. The three of them remained completely undressed.

"Well, let's see. I'm sure you want me to fuck your ass, right Heidi?" Hans asked.

"Umm humm! But do Hazel first, okay? I wanna lick your cum outa her, too, big brother!" Heidi replied.

"Any requests, Hazel?" Hans asked.

"Oh! I know! Do a 'standing cowgirl' with me, Hans!" little Hazel requested. "I want you to feel your strong arms holding me off the ground while you fuck me!"

"I'll get you ready for her, big brother!" Heidi exclaimed, as she knelt in front of Hans and took his cock into her mouth.

It didn't take her very long to get Hans hard again. He patted his little sister on the head and said, "Great job, short stuff! But now it's Hazel's turn, so you have to stop now."

"Awww, okay," Hazel said, planting one last kiss on the tip of his cock. "Fuck her good, Hans!"

The Bernese boy rested his butt on the edge of the bed, and helped the other puppy girl to get on his lap and impale herself on his shaft. "Ohhh, that feels nice, Hazel. Now lock your legs around my waist, and hold on to my neck."

"Ready, Master!" Hazel said, as she clamped onto him with all four limbs at once, and nuzzled his shoulder.

Hans hugged the young girl and leaned forward, then stood up and began thrusting his cock into her while supporting her butt with each hand. "Here we go!" he said.

"Waahh hoo!" Hazel shouted, as she bounced on her boyfriend's cock happily. "I love this position, Hans! You go so deep, and you're so strong!"

"I like it too, but the bigger girls don't feel secure enough to do it very often. They know I'm strong enough to hold them up, but they're afraid of falling," Hans said.

"I'm never afraid when I'm in your arms, Hans," Hazel replied, hugging his neck tightly.

Heidi got on the bed and curled up to lick her own cunt, while she waited for her brother to finish fucking Hazel. She was still flexible enough to do the contortion stunt, but it was getting harder for her. She almost fell off the bed once while she was at it.

As they finished, Hans sat on the bed beside Heidi and flopped onto his back, with Hazel still knotted and stuck on his shaft. "Whew! That was quite a ride! Thank you, Hazel!" he said.

Hazel was still panting and unable to speak, her orgasms had been so strong. She just nuzzled his chest and held him close, while unfolding her legs and laying them atop his. When she finally got her breath back, she said, "I'd ask to just stay this way all night, but that wouldn't be fair to Mistress Heidi. She still wants you up her ass tonight. Is Miss Cheri going to sleep with you tonight?"

"You can rest there for a while, Hazel. It will take be a bit to get loose, and a bit after that to be ready for Heidi. I don't mind snuggling for a while longer," Hans said. "I think Miss Cheri will be joining me soon, but I'm not sure. It _is_her night tonight, normally."

"I will leave that to you, young Master," Cheri said from the doorway. "Miss Mandy is safely home, and everyone else has gone to bed. The lights are still on over in Phil and Bridget's home, so they are probably still entertaining their guest. I would also be quite happy with just snuggling tonight though, Master."

"Please stay then, my Pet," Hans replied. "And thank you for coordinating such an amazing Valentines' Day for me."

"As you wish, Master," Cheri replied, undressing and getting into bed beside Hans and Hazel, and on the other side from Heidi.

===

Once Hans managed to pull out of Hazel, Heidi happily licked her maid clean, and then offered her ass to her big brother. "Please fuck my butt now, big brother! I don't care if you can still cum in me or not. But I want to feel you inside me before I go back to my own bed."

"I'll try, sis. But geeze, this will make ten times tonight! Four times before dinner, and five after dinner so far. My balls are getting sore from cumming so many times!" Hans said with a grin.

Despite his protests, he had little trouble getting stiff enough to push his cock into Heidi's young butt. "Mummm, you feel so good, sis!" he said with a satisfied sigh. He rolled over on his back, pulling her with him, and said, "Ride me, Heidi. Ride my cock!"

Heidi bounced up and down on her brother's shaft, with Miss Cheri and Hazel giving her a hand with balancing. "Ohhh! Yeah! That's it! Oh, I love this!" she exclaimed.

"I'll make sure you get off," Hazel said, as she positioned herself to lick Heidi's clit as the child's virginal cunny passed her muzzle.

Heidi slowed down so Hazel could lick her properly, and stopped bouncing completely as her orgasm hit. Her brother's knot was outside of her butt, so she rose up and turned around to thank her brother. "That was great! Hans? Oh my! He fell asleep?"

"Yes, he did, Mistress," Miss Cheri said, as she washed her Master's cock off with the washcloth. "Go back to your own bed now dear. You can awaken him in the morning in your usual way."

"All right, Miss Cheri," Heidi replied. "Good night."

"Can I stay and snuggle too, Miss Cheri?" Hazel asked hopefully.

"Of course you can, my dear. Help me to clean things up, and then we shall join our Master in his slumbers," Cheri replied. She went to the security room and stopped the recording from the cameras, and then they picked up the harem costumes that were scattered around the bedroom. Hans didn't even move as they got into bed on either side of him, and Cheri turned out the lights.

===

Feb 15, 2010 (Monday morning) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield

Hans awoke to his usual blow job, but was surprised to see that it was Bridget who was sucking his cock! The adult golden retriever girl passed his cock to Heidi to finish him off, and then Bridget said, "Good morning, Master! My date with Stan was fantastic last night! He just left about half an hour ago, because he has a film to make today. But he said to tell you 'Thank you', for welcoming him so warmly into the household."

"Well! I'm glad it went well. Is there anything else we can do to help the three of you?" Hans asked.

"Just one thing, Master. I want to take a long lunch break today, and have lunch with my mom, so I can tell her what I want her to hear about my date with my new boyfriend," Bridget replied.

"Of course! Take as long as you need. We have school today anyway," Hans said. Then he closed his eyes and sighed as he came in Heidi's mouth. "Or maybe I'll just lay here and let Heidi drain my balls all day... Dang that feels good!"

"No, Master, you and your sister may not play hooky so you can have sex with each other," Miss Cheri said reprovingly.

"I know, I know," Hans said, as he got up and headed for his shower. "But there are times when it sure would be tempting!"

===

Feb 15, 2010 (Monday afternoon) - Will and Anna Steiner's home, in Pouncefield

Shortly after school, Anna Steiner sat on the toilet in her home, nervously staring at a pink paper packet about the size of her index finger, which she had gotten from the Nurse's office. She had told the nurse she was there for a bruised knee, and had filched it while the nurse went to her supply cabinet for some bruise ointment. Nurse Susan had made no comment about the lack of any apparent injury when she came back, after having taken her time getting the ointment. Anna had been into her office several times in the past few months on various pretenses, to obtain condoms while the nurse officially 'wasn't looking'. The open box that Anna had gotten the packet from was right next to the bowl full of condoms on the nurse's desk, and was one of many things that any student could take for free, if they needed it.

Anna opened the packet, took the cover off the small plastic wand that was inside, and fearfully lowered it between her legs. At first she was too nervous to piss, but eventually she relaxed enough, and a warm stream of urine washed over the absorbent tab on the end of the wand. Anna didn't even look at the indicator window. She put the used wand in a snack sized plastic bag, sealed it, and flushed the wrapper and cap down the toilet.

"If only my problem was so easy to get rid of," she said quietly to herself, as she watched the incriminating pink wrapper and cap for the home pregnancy test kit swirl down the drain and into the sewer. Then she pulled up her panties and went looking for her brother.

Her mom had taken Paula and Cerise to the grocery store with her, and her dad was still at work, leaving her alone with her brother, Will. She found him in the family room, watching a Robot Warrior Dogs cartoon.

"Will? Have you got a moment?" she asked quietly.

"Sure! H-hey, what's wrong, sis? You look like you're about to start crying," he asked, turning off the TV. "Oh... Oh no... You took the test?"

"I wanted to look at it with you," she said, handing him the plastic bag. "But I'm certain I already know what is says. I haven't had a period in almost two months now. I faked it last month, with some food coloring on my pads. There's a plus sign in the window on the side of that wand, isn't there?"

Will nervously turned the packet over in his hands and looked at the test kit's wand. "Y-yeah. There's a plus sign there, all right. So... You really are pregnant, eh?"

"Oh Will!" Anna said, hugging her brother tightly, with tears streaming down her face. "What are we gonna do? Mom's gonna kill us! And she won't let me get an abortion! I... I don't think I could do it, anyway. This is our baby, Will! God must hate us! Or... or he really wants us to have a baby together! Either way, I can't kill our baby, or give it to strangers to adopt!"

"I would never ask you to do that, sis," Will said. He was also crying, and holding her very tightly. Then he looked her in the eyes and said. "I'm so sorry! I never wanted this to happen! But I'll make it right. I'll... whatever it takes, I'll take care of you, Anna. Of you, and of our baby! I... Well, I've sorta been preparing for this. When you didn't happily tell me your period started last month, I started making plans, and... getting some stuff together that we might need. Sneak into my room tonight, and I'll tell you what we'll do. And don't tell anyone else about this! Not even Paula!"

"All right, Will," Anna said. "I'll do whatever you say. Just don't ever leave me alone, or let them take our baby from us!"

===

Feb 16, 2010 (Tuesday morning) - Will and Anna Steiner's home, in Pouncefield

"Paula? Are Will and Anna still in bed?" Rhoda Steiner asked, as she was making the kids lunches and Paula and Cerise were eating breakfast. "They'll be late for school if they don't get down here pretty soon. You better go get them."

"Yes mama," Paula said. She went to their rooms, and found their beds neatly made. There was a note on Will's bedside table. She read it, and took it back down to the kitchen, making a quick stop in the garage on her way back.

"They already left for school!" Paula said, handing Will's note to her mom. "Will says in that note that it looked like it was going to be a really nice day this morning when he woke up, and that he and Anna decided to leave early and ride their bikes to school. I checked the garage, and their bikes are gone."

"Oh? That's strange. Why didn't I hear them leaving?" her mom replied, looking at the note. "I wish they would have told me. I suppose the exercise will do them good though. You have at least a few classes with them today. Tell them that I expect them back home in time for dinner, and to call me if they want me to come and pick them up at school."

"Sure will, mom," Paula replied.

===

Feb 16, 2010 (Tuesday morning) - Saint Lovejoy's School, in Pouncefield

When Rhoda and her oldest two kids arrived at the school, they could see that Will and Anna's bikes were neatly parked in the bike rack closest to their home room classroom. Both kids were sitting on the steps of the school, waiting for their family.

"Hope we aren't in trouble," Will said to his sisters.

"Well, Mom isn't very happy that you didn't talk to her before you left this morning, but I guess you're not in any serious trouble for riding your bikes here today," Paula replied. She looked at the horizon and added, "She says if you change your minds about riding and want her to pick you up tonight, just call."

"We'll ride, thanks," Will said. "It will be good for us."

===

When school let out, Paula met with her brother and sister at the bike rack. The kids already had their school backpacks on and were about to set off on their bike ride home.

"Hey sis?" Will asked. "Can you please tell mom that Frank Evans, in our history class, wanted me to drop by his place after school, so he can copy my notes? He missed school in Friday. It's on our way, and Anna will stick with me, okay? We should still be home in plenty of time for dinner."

"Well, all right. But don't be late, okay?" Paula said. She watched as her brother and sister got on their bikes and rode off. A few minutes later her mom arrived, and she passed the message on to her.

"Well, I suppose it's good that he wants to help a classmate," Rhoda said. "But I do wish he had waited a few more minutes so he could get permission from me. Oh well. Hop in, girls."

===

Feb 16, 2010 (Tuesday evening) - Will and Anna Steiner's home, in Pouncefield

Dinner was getting cold on the Steiner family's dinner table, and Will and Anna still were not home.

"I think I had better call Frank's mother and see what's keeping the kids," Rhoda said, as she went to the next room to look up the number in the school directory, and call the other student's home.

"Maybe they invited them to stay for dinner?" Paula said hopefully, as her mom left the room. But inside she was terrified, because she knew how many weeks had passed since Will's condom had failed. But she had already checked the early pregnancy test kit that she had bought a week earlier for Anna, and its box was still sealed and hidden in the bottom of a pile of Paula's sweaters on her closet shelf. Anna hadn't asked her for it, and Paula had been hoping that meant her little sister's periods had finally resumed.

Rhoda rushed back into the room a few minutes later and looked very upset. "They aren't there! Mrs. Evans says her son didn't miss school on Friday, and that she and her son hadn't heard anything about our kids coming over to their home tonight. Are you sure you got the right name from Will, Paula?"

"That's what he told, me, mom," Paula said.

"Cerise, you wait by the phone, in case they call. Your father and I will use our cell phones and we'll start calling every family with a similar name, and all their other friends. Paula? Check their rooms, and see if they left another note that we missed, or if, well, you see anything odd, okay?"

"We'll find them, dear," her husband said.

A few minutes later, Paula shouted, "MOM! DAD! Come to Anna's room, right now!"

When her parents arrived, Paula was in tears. She sobbed, "They've run away! Oh God! A bunch of their clothes are missing, and if you look in Anna's underwear drawer, you'll see why! I haven't touched anything since I uncovered it!"

"Run away?" Rhoda asked, "But why would they..." her voice died with a yip as she saw the used pregnancy test kit in the back corner of the drawer. Scrawled on the plastic bag in black marker pen were the words 'Forgive me - Anna'.

Rhoda backed away, saying, "No... It can't be... She... she's still a virgin! That can't be hers!"

"Well, it certainly isn't mine, or yours, or Cerise's! She must have fooled around with some boy when we weren't looking, and she got incredibly unlucky," Paula said. "What would you have done if she came to you and said she was pregnant, at her age? We all remember how you and dad blew up when I came home with my crotch dripping with cum, and we only thought my boyfriend had _risked_getting me pregnant! You came down on me like a ton of bricks! How much worse would it be if you knew for sure she was knocked up? I can't blame her for running away!"

"But... why did Will run away too?" her mom asked.

"He probably found out she was going to run away, and why, and went with her to protect her. You know how much he dotes on her," Paula said. "If she told anyone about being pregnant, she would have told Will. She trusts him to protect her."

"Did you know about this? That she was..." Rhoda couldn't quite bring herself to say it.

"I didn't know about that test, no," Paula said truthfully. "And I'm not aware of her screwing around with any of our friends from school or at church, either. In fact, I know she's politely said no to every friend at school who ever wanted to have sex with her. They all accepted her choice not to have sex."

"We... we have to call the police," Rhoda said. "But... we can't tell them about... that!" she said, pointing at the pregnancy test kit. "I could never live with the shame, and if the police know she ran away because she was pregnant, it will be impossible to hide it."

"And just how would you 'hide' her belly getting big, mom?" Paula asked.

"We... there are boarding schools for... girls with troubles like this, aren't there? And... after the baby is born, we could bring her home and say it's mine. I'm pregnant too, and multiple births have happened in my family before. We... we could raise it as her brother or sister. No one would have to know..."

"We'll discuss that when, and if, we find them," John Steiner said. "I'll get rid of that test kit. You call the police. But they still might find out."

===

They searched both kids' rooms, and found that the kids apparently also took camping gear, big backpacks, and freeze-dried food and water from the garage. What was missing was far more than could have fit in their school backpacks, and it was only barely believable that they could have carried it away in a single trip on their bikes at all. Will had also taken some money that he had been saving for a gift for Heidi, which he had not gotten around to buying before he broke up with her.

"It looks like they have been planning this for a while. Long enough to get a week or more of supplies out of the house," the police officer said. "You're sure you don't know why they ran off?"

"Our son broke up with his girlfriend a while ago, but both kids were well treated and had no reason to leave," their father said. "Just find them, please. Whatever they think is wrong, we just want them safely back home with us."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 483 By DoggyStyle57, December 2013

==========

Feb 17, 2010 (Wednesday) - Saint Lovejoy's School, in Pouncefield

The day after Will and Anna Steiner ran away, the principal at their school made an announcement about them running away from home. He asked any kids that had any information about where Will and Anna might be, or where they might be heading, to come to the office and give them that information, so the kids could be found and brought home safely. But no one had seen them since the end of school the day they left, and no one had heard anything from either child that might be helpful.

Feb 17, 2010 (Wednesday) - Will and Anna Steiner's home, in Pouncefield

At about one in the afternoon, a plainclothes police officer came to the Steiner home.

"Are you Mrs. Steiner?" she asked, showing her badge and giving her name.

"Yes. Have you found our children? Oh! Please tell me they are all right!" Rhoda exclaimed.

"Well, we know where they were late yesterday, that they seemed to be in good condition at that time, and we can confirm that they were on their own, and were not being abducted," she replied. "May I come in?"

"Yes! Oh, yes, of course!" Rhoda said. "Where were they? How do you know all this?"

"Their bikes were found an hour ago, locked to a tree in a ravine close to the interstate bus station, Ma'am. If you can, I would like you to come with me to identify the bikes, and see if you can identify some other things that we found near them. We checked the security camera records from the bus depot, on the assumption that they left the bikes there so they could board a bus. Two children who matched their descriptions got on the bus late yesterday, carrying large backpacks. They bought tickets to go to Healy, in the western corner of the state. But apparently they got off the bus at the dinner stop, half way there, and took their packs with them. They were not on the bus when it arrived in Healy, and that stop at a roadside cafe was the only stop the bus made."

"So are they at that cafe still? Have you found them?" their mom asked.

"No ma'am. They don't appear to be there now. The county sheriff there is looking for any witnesses that may have seen them," the officer said. "Now, can you please come and identify their bikes?"

===

Rhoda positively identified the two bikes as belonging to her missing kids, and was able to prove it by unlocking both their bike locks, since she knew the combinations that her kids were using for their locks. She pointed at a makeshift lean-to made of cut branches and a canvas tarp, beside the bikes, and said, "That's one of our camping tarps. I recognize a repair I made to the canvas in that corner."

"It appears they stayed here for a while, until the bus was almost ready to leave, and that they may have stored some supplies here before they actually ran away," the officer said. "We found wrappers from some freeze dried camping food and a used sterno can in the bushes, and they all seemed freshly discarded. But the tarp and the branches that they used to try to hide it have been here through at least one rainstorm, and it hasn't rained for three days. So the lean-to was already here, before they ran off."

"It seems odd that they locked the bikes up like that, doesn't it?" Rhoda asked.

"They may have felt that selling the bikes for travelling money would get them caught, ma'am, and they couldn't take them on the bus without some way to box them up for shipping," the officer replied. "It's also not uncommon for a runaway to secretly hope they will be caught and brought home again. This way, they might not lose the bikes, if they came back. I'd consider that a hopeful sign, Ma'am. They didn't burn their bridges. They wanted to return, eventually."

===

Feb 20, 2010 (Saturday afternoon) - Will and Anna Steiner's home, in Pouncefield

It was four days after the kids' disappearance before the police brought them any more news. The same plainclothes officer that took Rhoda to identify the bikes came to their door, but this time, she was smiling.

"Ma'am? We have found your kids, and they are safe and sound!" she said, as soon as Rhoda opened the door.

"You have? OH! Oh, thank you, thank you! Where are they?" Rhoda asked, craning her neck to look beyond the officer, and hoping to see them getting out of the officer's car.

"Not here yet, Ma'am," the officer replied. "They managed to get to a small town about 200 miles from here, before a local police officer spotted them in the back of a pickup, and pulled the driver over. They were apparently hitching rides from whoever would take them west, and had told the driver they had gotten lost while camping, and had marched out of the woods on their own. The driver swears the kids told him they had family in the next town, and that he was just trying to help them get home. The kids confirmed that. They won't say why they ran away, but they insisted it was not the fault of anyone here. They're being sent home now, with an officer escorting them on a bus back to here. They should be home tomorrow morning."

Rhoda hugged the officer and thanked her a dozen times, by which time her husband and two remaining kids were all crowded behind her and being filled in on the good news.

"I need to go now, Ma'am," the officer said. "I'm glad we found them, and that they were safe. There's no sign of any abuse or injuries to either child, there have been no complaints about your family, and both of them are quite willing to come home, so there won't be an investigation once they are home and safe. We have other cases that are far more demanding of our time and attention, and we'll be glad to close the books on this one."

===

Feb 21, 2010 (Sunday) - Will and Anna Steiner's home, in Pouncefield

In the morning, after the Steiner family returned from church, the kids were welcomed home with fresh-baked cookies and copious hugs from their family.

"We're so glad you're back and safe!" their mother cried, dropping to her knees and hugging both of her kids at once. Their father and older sisters were equally welcoming, and the kids seemed glad that their misadventure was over, and that they were home again.

The police stayed only long enough to ensure that the kids seemed okay, and then left.

Once they were gone, Anna asked, "M-Mama. Can you forgive me? For r-running away?"

"Yes, of course I forgive you! You're our children, and we love you! But we were worried sick that some bad person might hurt you, while you were alone together." Rhoda said.

"I wouldn't have let anyone hurt her, mother," Will stated sullenly. "That's why I was with her - to protect her. I felt like it had been my responsibility to protect her, as her big brother. But I, well, she, ummmm, you do know why she ran off, right?"

Their mother took a deep breath and said, "Yes, we know she is pregnant. We found the note Anna left on that plastic bag, and what was inside it. We didn't tell the police about that, though. God knows we didn't want Anna subjected to their awful questions about that, and we certainly wouldn't want our family's name dragged through the mud with a scandal! Of course, I can't say I'm pleased with your condition, Anna. But we want to understand, and to make things right. Can you tell me how it happened? Was it a boy we know? One of your school friends?"

"It wasn't any of my friends from church or from school, mama!" Anna insisted, as she recited the story that she and Will had devised in case they had to explain her pregnancy. "I... well, when we were shopping last Christmas, you remember how you and daddy wanted to buy some things for us, an' you left the four of us to play in the video arcade for a few hours? Well, I met a nice Bernese boy there. At least, I thought he was nice. Will and Paula and Cerise were all playing games, and this boy asked me to play a two player game with him. I won, and... he kissed me! I liked it, and so we kissed some more, and then he took me to the store next door, and we slipped into a changing room together to kiss even more. But, we, ummm, did more than just kiss. He asked me if I wanted to 'do it', and I liked him and I was curious, and I felt really warm and funny from his kisses, so I said yes! I know I shouldn't have done it, mama, but I let him mate with me. I just... I dunno, it was like I really needed to do something about the way I felt between my legs! I... I never saw him after that mama, I swear! I realized after I got back to the arcade that didn't even ask his name!"

"Oh, my poor, poor dear! You must have come into heat, and I didn't even realize it! And I _knew_you'd just had your first period a few weeks earlier!" her mother said, hugging the little girl tightly. "Mama should have explained to you that each month, at the midpoint between your periods, a canine girl will go into heat, and have a stronger desire to mate. Your scent at that time is also more attractive to males, and that is probably what attracted the boy to you, and made him get so friendly. Well, what's done is done, and God apparently wanted it to happen, and so we will have to find a way to make things work out, now won't we?"

"But what are we gonna do, mama?" Anna asked.

"Anna, baby... you realize you're too young to be a mother? " her mother said. "Even in this crazy, sexed up town, people will think you're a bad, wicked girl and that we are horrible parents if anyone finds out you got pregnant so young! All of our reputations would be ruined! Why, I couldn't show my face in church if it got out! We need to... send you away for a while... to a safe place where you could have your baby, and no one here would know... And they could help us to find a nice adult couple to adopt the baby..."

Will was getting angry now. "I can't believe this! This is all about how ashamed YOU are, and about how it will affect YOU, isn't it, mom? Send her away? My God! She isn't a stupid pet fish that you can just flush down the toilet if she becomes a problem to care for! She's my sister, and your daughter! What about how she feels, huh?"

"I know abortion is wrong momma, so I know I'll need to have the baby," Anna said seriously. "But I want to keep it! I know it won't be easy! But God wanted me to have this baby, or it never would have happened! If it means you gotta send me away, I'll do it. But we aren't giving my baby away once it's born!"

"I don't think sending her to a boarding school is an option, either," her father said, finally speaking up. "Not unless we can find one that takes charity cases. I looked up the cost of those 'schools for wayward girls' that you wanted me to find for her. We can't afford it, even if she was willing to go. And we can't afford to move again, just to keep people from realizing what happened to her. Not for a few more years, at least."

"Mom? I may have a solution to this problem," Paula said. "Let me talk to Will and Anna alone, to see if they can accept the idea. And I need permission to tell one or two more people the truth about Anna being pregnant. I think those two people can be trusted not to hurt Anna's reputation, and that they can help us. Give me one of your cell phones, and let us have some private time in my room, okay?"

"All right," her father said, handing Paula his phone. "We'll give you a chance to discuss this idea. We probably have at least another month before her appearance gets to the point where her condition will be questioned, so we don't have to rush to do anything rash."

Paula took the phone and the school directory, and led her brother and her youngest sister to her room.

===

Once they were in Paula's room and had the door shut, Will asked, "So, what's this idea, sis? I don't want Anna and me to be split up. If they send Anna away, I want to go with her. I'll... I'll tell mom and dad that I'm the father, if I have to."

"I thought you'd feel that way, little brother," Paula said. "And I think my idea might make it possible for both of you to go to a safe place, and be together, as a couple. I want to tell Hans about Anna, and to ask him to call his father and see if they will accept her in his charity maid scholarship program. Maybe he could give you a job too, as a gardener or something? This situation is... well, it's sort of their fault, really. You two probably wouldn't have gotten involved with each other, and I wouldn't have pushed you to do it all the way, if we hadn't gotten involved first with Hans and Heidi and their family. I think they'll be willing to help us."

"You want me to be a maid, like Taylor and Marie and Hazel?" Anna asked. "But... but that means I'd hafta have sex with Hans' dad, wouldn't it? I dunno about that. I haven't even met him, an' I bet he's as old as grandpa! I only wanna make love to Will!"

"Hans mentioned to me that the sex part is optional for the maids in the scholarship program, Anna. You get less money if you don't have sex, and you might not work at Hans' father's mansion, but they would still have a place for you," Paula said. "You could still go there, and earn some money while you work to earn a scholarship. The maids get maternity benefits, and I think that would include free day care. You could finish school and still keep your baby."

"Call them," Will said. "I don't care if I have to shovel manure, dig ditches, or even clean toilets. Anna? If you decide you're willing to mate with Hans' dad or with Hans, I can live with that, as long as we get to stay together and keep our baby. Hans' other maids seem to like mating with Lord Karl and with Hans. It's probably not all that bad, even with his dad being so much older and all that. But it's your decision."

"Well, I guess we can at least call and find out if it's even possible," Anna said. "Even if I do hafta have sex with Hans' dad, it would be better than being sent away all by myself to some 'school for naughty girls' and having to give away my baby. I'll consider it, as long as Will comes with me. But not if I hafta go alone."

"You won't go anywhere alone, sis," Will insisted. "I won't let them split us up."

===

After looking up Hans' number in the school directory, Paula called him.

"Hello? ... Oh! Is this Marie? Hi Marie, this is Paula Steiner. Yes! They just returned home to us today, safe and sound! Umm humm, we're all very happy that they're back. Marie, I'd like to speak to Hans, please. We need his help with something important, okay?"

There was a pause while Marie told Hans that he had a phone call from Paula, and the Bernese boy got on the phone.

"Hi Hans! Yes, they're with me right now," Paula said over the phone. "Well, that's sort of why I called you. I need some help from you and your dad, for Will and Anna. ..."

"Thanks so much! Well, here's what happened, but please, don't tell anyone else other than your father just yet, okay? ... "

"Thank you. I knew we could trust you. Well, the reason Anna ran away was because she found out she was pregnant! ..."

"Yeah, we're certain it was Will. We know he had a condom blow out on them, and no one else had a chance to do it with her. Anyway, our parents know she's preggers now, but they don't know Will is the father. Hopefully, they never will know. Anna told them she did it with a Bernese boy that she met in the mall, and they did it in a changing room. So supposedly she never got the boy's name, and never saw him again. ... "

"Yeah, mom and dad seem to have accepted that. Anna was in heat, and it was her first real heat after her first period. But Mom wants to send her off to a boarding school to have the baby, so no one here will know about it, and to give the baby up for adoption. Will and Anna want to keep the baby, and don't want to be split up. ..."

"Precisely! That's why I called you. I was hoping that you could call your dad, and convince him to take Anna into his maid scholarship program, and to find some sort of job for Will there, too. And then could you come and explain it all to my parents, but leave out the sex part? ..."

"Oh? Really? Well, bring that information too then, and you can tell all of us about it when you get here. Okay, we'll see you in an hour. Great!"

Paula hung up the phone and told her brother and sister, "Hans says he is pretty sure his dad can offer you a job too, Will. Apparently he has some openings in his maid program for house boys, too!"

"Wait, what?" Will asked.

"A house boy is a male maid, trained to work for female Mistresses who would like a young man to 'help around the house'," Paula explained, with a grin that implied she wasn't telling Will the whole story. "The last time Hans spoke with his father, he was told that they were starting to look for some boys to train. Hans will fill you in on the details when he gets here, but if you go as a house boy, you'd also get a college scholarship! And you'd get to live in the mansion with the maids, and share a room with Anna. But if you work as a gardener, you'd be living in a cottage or a bunkhouse with the other grounds keeping staff. You could still see her, but you wouldn't be sleeping with her every night."

"Well, I do like the idea of a scholarship for me too, and staying in the same room with Anna. I'll listen to what Hans has to offer," Will replied.

===

After discussing it a while longer, they kids went back to their parents and their other sister.

"Our friend Hans von Bernerholdt will be here in an hour, to tell you about a charity scholarship program that his father runs," Paula said. "Anna has agreed to consider being sent to Switzerland to attend that scholarship program - but there is one condition. Will also wants to go there, to protect her and keep her company. Hans says he is pretty sure he can get both of them accepted. I think it is a really good deal. You get Anna living far away from here, where no one will ever get word back to your friends here that Anna has had a baby. But Anna and Will both get full college scholarships, Anna won't be alone in a strange place, and Anna gets to keep her baby. Will you please consider what Hans has to offer us? It won't cost us a penny, and I think it solves all our problems. I know four girls who are in that program now or who are graduates of it, and they all said it was a good deal for them."

"S-Switzerland?" their mom said, somewhat in shock. "But that's so far away..."

"You wanted to send her away, and this sounds like a good offer," their father said, looking suspiciously at his son. "I say we hear what Hans has to say."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 484 By DoggyStyle57, December 2013

==========

Feb 21, 2010 (Sunday) - Will and Anna Steiner's home, in Pouncefield

Hans called his father in Switzerland and discussed Anna's problem briefly with him. Then he downloaded the latest presentation on the maid scholarship program, gathered his laptop and several brochures and papers related to the program, and had Phil drop him off at Will and Anna's home.

Paula met him at the door, and brought him into the family room, where the rest of their family was waiting. He took a few minutes to get his laptop connected via the family's wireless hub to the internet, and then began his presentation, accompanied by graphic images on the laptop's screen.

"Let me start by saying that I am sorry to hear of Anna's problem, and that my family will do all that we can to assist yours. It's the least we can do, as their friends," he began. "As Paula told you, my father runs a charity scholarship program for young girls. He started it many years ago as a way to train maids for his own mansion, but also as a way to ensure that disadvantaged girls could get a good education and at least some training for a career. These days, that program gives a fully-paid four year college scholarship to its graduates. The program has also been opened very recently for a limited number of male candidates, to work as house boys. Most of this presentation hasn't been updated for that change yet, but anything in the documentation that refers to 'young girls' now applies to young boys as well."

"Our typical maid candidates are sometimes orphans, or come from families with more children to feed and care for than they can afford. Sometimes they are girls who have been in trouble and have gotten pregnant and had abortions or had to give a child up for adoption. In some cases, they are perfectly normal girls from fine households who are merely willing to work to earn a full college scholarship, like Hazel Hanson - the little brown puppy in our school's cheerleader's squad," he continued. "Normally the candidates are between the ages of ten and twelve, so they can complete the six year training program before they finish high school, and can go directly on to college with their scholarship money. But some applicants can be as old as eighteen."

Mrs. Steiner raised her hand and asked, "How can he accept such young children, and take them from their parents homes to another country? Does he adopt them all?"

"The parents of children accepted in this program sign over guardianship to my father, or to the lord of the manor that they will train at, if they don't end up assigned to my father's mansion. That way there is a responsible adult on-site who can see to their medical needs and act as their legal guardian," Hans said. "It isn't an adoption. You remain their parents, but my father becomes an additional legal guardian, much like when assigning that status to a full-time governess or nanny. The children retain their original nation's citizenship, but at the end of six years of living and working in Switzerland, if they are still minors, they would be able to apply for and get Swiss citizenship."

"You said they would have to work for their scholarships? What sort of work, and what about a normal school education?" their father asked. "I don't want either of them to drop out of school."

"All of the maids attend a rather good private school, and get a proper education through twelfth grade, quite comparable to any public school student here. At the end of their school day, they return to the mansion, do their homework, and are assigned tasks to perform around the mansion. They learn from the older maids how to do basic housekeeping chores, making beds, cleaning the mansion, cooking, sewing, and pretty much all the tasks necessary to run a nobleman's household, including the bookkeeping and accounting necessary for ordering food and household supplies, and for managing and paying a household staff," Hans replied. "By the time Anna is done with six years in this program, she will know more about the skills of being a good housewife - at least in terms of running the day to day needs of a home of any size - than most housewives know. The training also includes the social graces, so they can engage in intelligent conversations, sing, dance, and play a musical instrument or display some other entertainment skill. Many of our girls get hired to run a nobleman's household. Some get proposals of marriage from rich men seeking a well-trained and well-educated bride. My best friend, Marie LeChow, is the daughter of a maid who graduated from this program, and she is in the maid training program now herself, and loves it."

"What happens after that six years?" Anna asked. "If I started pretty soon, I'd only barely be sixteen when I graduate from the program, right?"

"If you aren't old enough yet to go to college, you continue working as a maid and attending school until you graduate twelfth grade, and you help to train the younger maids while you finish school. Then you have a choice. You can stop working as a maid and go to college, to major in whatever you choose, with four years fully paid for. Or you can continue working as a maid and take classes part-time, while you get your degree. That lets you save up even more money. Or you can get hired by another nobleman to work as a maid, and your scholarship money is transferrable to your first child, if you don't choose to go to college. And a few girls end up remaining employed as maids by my father for their entire career."

"Ah! I think I see how this works," their father said somewhat cynically. "Your father gets free labor from these maids, in return for a scholarship that they may or may not ever use, is that it?"

"Not at all, sir. From the first day in the program, the maids also get paid a regular salary, and a fairly generous one, at that. They can bank almost all of that, as their food, housing, dental and medical bills and uniforms are provided," Hans said. "I guess it is a lot like being in the military. They get trained and paid, and get good benefits, but most of their daily needs are covered."

"Medical bills... even maternity benefits and day care? For 'employees' who are children?" their mom asked.

"Remember, Ma'am, a lot of the girls we take in had troubled pasts. Some got pregnant already, and have had abortions or have given their kids up for adoption. Some are the sort of girls who are likely to fool around and get pregnant, despite free birth control and good supervision. And some, like Anna, arrive pregnant," Hans said. He was stretching the truth a bit there, since he had never heard of his father hiring a pregnant girl before today. But there was a first time for everything, and his father hadn't balked at the idea that Anna was pregnant. "So yes, they get maternity benefits, birth control, and free day care. Most of them are kids themselves, so we have a playground and a pool and a recreational lake, and we do have a room for infants to be cared for in, staffed by the older maids while the younger ones are in school. There are three children of maids living in the mansion right now who are five years old or younger, and all the maids take turns helping to care for them. So they learn child care skills, too."

Hans spent some more time going over the registration forms and paperwork with their parents, and then he picked up his laptop and said, "Why don't you two spend some time looking all that over, while I have a private chat with Will and Anna. I'd like to give them a chance to talk privately to my father via a video conference link, to answer any questions they may have. Then, if they are still interested in this scholarship, we'll come back and set up a second video call for you, so you can ask my father anything you like. Okay?"

"We can go to my room for that," Paula said. "You don't mind if I go with you, do you Hans?"

"That would be fine with me," Hans said.

"You do that, Hans," their father said, as he read the fine print in the guardianship contract. "There's a lot here to consider and digest."

===

In Paula's room, Hans said, "Well, so far, so good, I think."

"Yeah, mom and dad seemed to like what you told them. They didn't even object to including me," Will said. "But Hans... Paula, Anna and I all know what sort of other 'duties' your dad's maids do. They fuck him and get trained to be mistresses for rich guys. So what does that really mean for me, if I accept being a 'house boy'?"

Hans grinned and said, "Well, according to father, it will largely be up to you. For the most part, he would like you and Anna to serve him together, with both of you mating with Anna. He likes seeing his maids fucking their relatives. If that is all you would be willing to do, you'll probably have to lick Anna clean after dad's fucked her, but that would be about as 'gay' as it gets. He would have you train with Anna, and would also bring in other maids to instruct both of you and have you fuck those girls, and your training would be aimed at pleasing an adult female employer, or for entertaining a male employer who would enjoy merely watching you fuck your sister, and sharing her with him. He did it that way with one boy I remember, and the boy's two sisters. He never once had sex directly with the boy, but the boy did have to lick out his sisters after dad fucked them, and licked his own cum from his sisters."

"And what would I have to do then, Hans, aside from mating with Will and your father? Would I be mating with you too, or with anyone else?" Anna asked.

"I'd certainly enjoy sharing you with father myself, Anna, or with Will. But that would also be your choice," Hans replied. "If you only want to mate with my father and your brother, I think that father will accept that, and you'd never have to mate with any other males, either. He probably will want you to have sex with some of the other female maids though - at least with the ones that he has helping to train your brother."

"I could do that. I've had sex with Paula and Heidi a little bit, and that was okay," Anna admitted. "And I guess if I'm gonna do it with your dad, that I could do it with you too, Hans."

"Well, that would be the tame end of sexual service with my dad," Hans said. "On the more extreme end, he might ask Will to dress like a girl and have sex with father and with an adult fox guy on his staff and with me. And he might ask you, Anna, to also mate with that adult fox guy. He'd pay you both more if you're willing to try anything he asks you to do."

Will twitched as he considered that. "Hummm, me doing like you do when you become Hannah?" Will asked. "I gotta admit, it felt okay when I had sex with 'Hannah' that one time, Hans. But I'd have to think about it before I agreed to dress like a girl, or allow a guy to fuck my butt. I really prefer girls, but I suppose I could have sex with a guy occasionally and it wouldn't kill me. Anna? Would you want to have sex with that other adult guy?"

"I'd want to meet him first, and to be comfortable with Hans' dad first, but maybe?" Anna replied, she turned to Hans and added, "As long as I don't have to do it with every guest your father has, Hans... That would be going way too far." Then she paused and said to her brother, "It might be fun to see you in a dress, Will. I never got to see you making out with Hans while he was being Hannah. If you get to watch me having sex with girls, I think it's only fair I should get to see you having sex with other guys."

"Like I said, I'd have to think about that one. For right now, no," Will said. "Maybe it would be yes after I get to know Hans' dad and that fox guy a lot better."

"Okay, then let's have you both talk to father. He's expecting a call from me," Hans said. He set up the laptop on a chair where they all could see it, and they sat on the edge of Paula's bed.

"Hello father!" Hans said as his dad's face lit up the laptop's screen. "Will, Anna and their big sister Paula are here with me. We can talk freely. Their other sister and their parents are in another room, downstairs."

Karl greeted everyone politely, and then asked, "So, Will, Anna? Do you both want to apply for a scholarship? Or does Will want a job as a gardener?"

"Both for the scholarship, sir, and thank you," Will said.

"Has my son explained the different types of service to you?" Karl asked.

"Yes sir," Anna replied. "I... The only guy I have ever been with is Will, sir. And I've fooled around a little with Paula and Heidi. But if you promise to take both of us, and to let us keep our baby, I will offer you my full service, sir. You, and Hans, and Heidi, and any maids you want me to train with, along with Will. I want to see how that goes before I agree to try sex with any other male partners though. Is that acceptable, sir?"

"It is. And how about you, Will?" Karl asked.

"Sir, I've only been with Anna, Paula, and Heidi, and one time I tried sex with 'Hannah'," Will said. "I am willing to work as a house boy and to share Anna with you, and to mate with other maids while I learn. I'll... even lick girls out after you've cum inside them. But I want to get to know you a lot better before I consider sex directly with you, or dressing like a girl for you, or having sex with any other males. I'm pretty much straight, sir."

"As am I, young man," Karl stated. "I do enjoy sex with a male occasionally, but on the whole I greatly prefer my female companions. I appreciate the offer to consider other options later, but I will be happy to train you just to serve women and not men. Do you mind the idea of sex with an adult woman your mother's age or older?"

"I've never had sex with anyone older than Paula, sir. But I suppose I could try it," Will said. "It wouldn't be gross for me or anything."

"Very good. I have a potential employer in mind already for both of you both then, where you could go together once your training with me is complete," Karl said. "But we can discuss that later. Do you children have any other questions?"

"Well, I hope you'll understand now why I broke up with Heidi, sir. I suspected I knocked up Anna months ago, when the condom busted. So I need to be with Anna now, and Heidi can do better than a guy like me, anyway," Will said.

"I had wondered why you left Heidi, but it makes sense, now that I know how much you love your sister. And you know, Heidi still cares for you, and she wouldn't mind sharing you with Anna. Something might yet work out for you and Heidi," Karl stated. "No more questions? Then Hans, let's see what their parents have to say. For my part, I am willing to accept them both into the program."

===

Back in the family room, Rhoda Steiner said, "Cerise had to go to the church to help with a project. Hans? This offer seems almost too good to be true."

"But it _is_true, ma'am. My father has offered scholarships to both Will and Anna, pending your approval and submitting those application packets. And we will pay the costs to send them to him," Hans said.

"I'd rather you stayed here, William," Rhoda said. "There's no need to send _you_away."

"But there is_a need to have someone go with Anna, mom," Will insisted. "I _want to go with her, to keep her company and to protect her. And honestly, where else am I going to get a full college scholarship? My grades are okay, but not stellar, and I'm no sports superstar. If Anna and I both go, you'll be able to afford to send Paula, Cerise, and your new baby all to college, won't you?"

"The boy has his mind made up, dear," his father said quietly. "It would be for the best if Anna does have family with her. Hans? Let's talk to your father, and see if we can settle this."

"Yes sir," Hans said, as he set up the laptop on the coffee table.

They placed a new call to Lord Karl, and Will and Anna's parents talked to him for almost an hour. At the end, they thanked him for his generosity, and agreed to send both Will and Anna to Karl.

"I guess the big question is, when should we send them?" Anna's father asked. "We can't let Anna finish the school year here. She would be five months pregnant by then, and no one could doubt her condition."

"Send me the forms by express mail, and make sure you have the guardianship forms notarized," Karl said. "Do they already have their passports? And I seem to recall Hans mentioning that everyone in your family can speak German?"

Their father nodded and replied in fluent German, "Yes, they do. Both of them already have current passports, because they visited their grandparent's home town in Germany a few years ago, on a family vacation. The children are bilingual, and speak German quite fluently."

"Then I could make the necessary arrangements with the school here and arrange to have them flown out here next Friday evening," Karl said, replying in German. "One of my field agents will escort them on the plane. His name is Tobias Jaeger. I will meet them at the airport personally."

"Thank you, sir," their father said. "I don't know what we would have done without your generous offer."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 485 By DoggyStyle57, December 2013

==========

Feb 22, 2010 (Monday) - Saint Lovejoy's School, in Pouncefield

When they returned to school on Monday, Will and Anna were escorted into the school building by their mother. They went directly to the office, where their mother asked, "May we see the principal please?"

"Yes, of course!" the secretary said. "I'm so glad to see you have your missing children back with you! We were all so worried about Will and Anna." She called the principal on the phone, and then led them into his office.

Principal Bear was a friendly panda, and he smiled warmly when he saw Will and Anna.

"Well, well! The lost is found, I see! I can't say how glad I am to see you both are safe," he said, "Please, do have a seat. I do hope the children are ready to resume their classes with us?"

"Well, yes, but only for this week, I'm afraid," their mother said. "We will be withdrawing them from classes here after this Friday."

"Oh? You're going to transfer them to another school in the middle of the school year? I do hope it isn't because you're dissatisfied in any way with our school?" the principal asked, looking quite concerned.

"Oh, it's no fault of your school at all, and our other two children, Paula and Cerise, will quite happily continue their education here," their mother said. "You see, William and Anna have been offered an opportunity to study abroad, and to earn a full college scholarship while they finish their education through high school. They are very excited about going to study in Switzerland, and about being close enough to their grandparents in Germany to visit them more often."

"I see," the principal replied. "This is something you both really want to do, is it?" he asked the kids.

"Yes sir!" they both answered, and then Will added, "We're very sorry that we got everybody worried about us last week, sir. We wanted to apologize to you for the mess we made. It was all a stupid misunderstanding. We won't cause any more trouble, and we really do want to go to this new school."

"Well, I hope it works out well for you. But now you two had better get to your first period classes. I'm sure all your friends will want to welcome you back - and to wish you a happy future, once you tell them you're leaving," the principal said. "Mrs. Steiner? Could you please stay a bit longer?"

"Yes sir. Thank you, sir," Will replied, as he and Anna picked up their backpacks and left the office.

Once the kids were gone, the principal stopped smiling and asked seriously, "I presume this change in their education is related to their running away? May I ask what Will meant by a 'misunderstanding'? You aren't punishing them for running away by sending them to a reform school, are you?"

"This is definitely not a punishment for them, no. But I'm afraid my husband and I did a very poor job of communicating with our children, regarding some opportunities that we were looking into on their behalf before they ran away," Rhoda began. "As you know, our family lost almost everything that we owned in a hurricane last July. Our town was utterly destroyed, and of course it hit our financial situation very hard. We were relocated here. My husband has managed to find work here, but with four kids to support, and a smaller paycheck than he used to get, our budget has been stretched just about to the limit. If it weren't for the generosity of the people who back your endowment fund, we couldn't have afforded to send our kids to your fine school."

"Yes, but there are other programs that we might sign your children up for, if they need further financial assistance, you know. We would be happy to assist you in any way we can, if you need other services," he replied. "But what was this misunderstanding about? Surely the children are aware of the family's recent difficulties? They seemed to be adapting quite well to the move to a new town, and I believe they have made several good friends here."

"When I learned I was pregnant again, my husband and I began to seriously worry about the children's education future. I'm proud to say that all four of our kids hope to get a college education, and we support that goal in their lives. But we had no idea how we could afford to send them all to college even when there were only four of them. A fifth child would really crush our finances. So we started looking into scholarship programs, and even vocational apprenticeship and internship programs. We didn't tell the children because we didn't want to get their hopes up - or to worry them that we couldn't afford to provide for them," Rhoda said. "Well, unfortunately, Will and Anna had overheard us talking about 'sending them away', and 'custody', and the poor dears thought that somehow we had ceased loving them and wanted to give them up for adoption! Nothing could be further from the truth, of course! But, thinking they were unwanted and unloved, the kids impulsively ran away."

"Oh? My! Yes, I can see how that could have happened. Do go on," he said.

"We already knew a little bit about a scholarship program run by the father of one of your foreign exchange students, Hans von Bernerholdt. Our kids knew about that program too, and they have several friends who are in a trial version of the program here in Pouncefield. But when we first learned about it, we were told it was only available to girls Anna's age, and we wouldn't consider sending her overseas on her own," Rhoda said. "But Hans informed us that the program was recently opened to boys Will's age as well! William gets along very well with his little sister, and is very protective of her. So we thought perhaps if they could both be accepted, they might like to do it together."

"Ah yes! Miss Marie LeChow and Miss Hazel Hanson are both in that scholarship program, aren't they?" the principal asked.

"Yes, they are. And they seem to like it a lot. But as I said, Hans only has enough room in his mansion for the girls his family is already training here," Rhoda said. "So for Will and Anna to get the scholarship, they would have to be sent to Hans' father, in Switzerland. We were discussing that aspect - and the guardianship agreement that Lord Karl insists on so he can legally be the guardian and caretaker of the kids in his scholarship program - when the kids overheard us and took it entirely out of context. But once Will and Anna knew we were talking about the same program that their friends Marie and Hazel are in, they couldn't wait to go!"

"But must they go now?" the principal asked. "It's so disruptive to a child's education to shift them around in the middle of the school year. Wouldn't it be better to wait until school lets out for the summer?"

"Ordinarily I would say yes," Rhoda replied, stating the rest of the story that Lord Karl had helped her to concoct. "But if they go now, they can also arrive in Europe in time to make a side trip to Germany to see their grandparents, and to be there for their grandfather's sixtieth birthday! When Lord Karl heard that their grandpa was going to be 60 next month, he insisted on taking the kids in immediately, and on paying for their additional flight to Germany as well. He is such a generous man!"

"Yes, he certainly is," the principal said, smiling again. "Well, everything seems to be in order, then. If you can talk to my secretary on your way out, she can get you the necessary paperwork for transferring their school records to their new school, and for recording their transfer with the school district, so the truant officer won't come calling, looking for your two 'missing children'. We will be sorry to see them go, but I am certain that Lord Karl von Bernerholdt will take good care of your children."

===

Feb 24, 2010 (Wednesday afternoon) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield

On Wednesday a party was held for Heidi von Bernerholdt's ninth birthday. She had originally been planning to hold it on the following Saturday, so more of her friends could be there. But when she heard that Will and Anna would be leaving on Friday night, she insisted on having her party on her actual birthday, so Will and Anna could be there with her. She knew that a lot of her friends wouldn't be able to make it on a school night, but the Steiner and Blackwell families all said they definitely would be there.

Over a dozen of her closest friends were invited to come to the mansion right after school, to spend the evening playing video games on the computers in the basement games room, or watching a movie marathon in the mansion's movie theater. Of course, the kids who were invited all knew this would also give any of them who wanted to do so ample opportunities to slip off to guest rooms and mate.

Ashley was one of the first to arrive. Her mother had picked her up directly from school, and they only made a brief stop at a store on the way to the mansion to buy Heidi's present, before her mom dropped the bunny girl off for the party. Ashley waved at her mom as she drove away, and then went inside to meet Heidi.

"Happy birthday, Heidi!" Ashley said, giving the puppy a hug and a kiss. "Here's your present. Sorry I have to go somewhere else tonight, but mom will be back here to get me at ten, so I'll try to get back here in time to enjoy at least a little of your party before mom takes me home. Is the bag I gave you yesterday here now?"

Heidi snuggled for a moment with Ashley, and then said, "Yep! It's in my room. So, you're going to sneak off for a mysterious date during the party? Can you at least tell me who you're seeing?"

"Can't tell, sorry," the bunny said with a grin. "You wouldn't believe me if I told you. But trust me, it's something so wild that it makes even one of your wild parties seem tame! You know I wouldn't miss out on a party with you and Hans and our friends over here for anything that wasn't super-special, right?"

"Yeah, and I don't mind, really. To be honest, I'm probably gonna spend most of my time with Will and Anna anyway, since they're leaving at the end of the week. I can have some fun with you some other night. So go and enjoy your 'secret date', and I'll cover for you," Heidi said.

"You're the greatest, Heidi! And I'll take you up on that offer as soon as I can. I'd really enjoy some 'quality time' with you, puppy!" Ashley said. Then she ran upstairs and to Heidi's room, to change out of her school uniform and into a sexy dress and grab the small bag of sex toys that she had left with Heidi the day before, so she wouldn't have to explain to her mom why she was bringing sexy stuff to a nine year old virgin's birthday party. Then she rushed back downstairs and hid in the garage, looking out through the door to watch for her ride to her date.

Will, Anna and Paula arrived next, dropped off by their father. As soon as they got inside, Will hugged Heidi and told her, "When we have some 'private time', Anna and I have a secret to tell you, okay? But it can wait until you've greeted all your guests."

"Sure, Will," Heidi replied. "Follow Marie down to the games room. Hans is down there now, setting up the computers for a games tournament, and there are lots of great snacks and goodies down there. I should be down with everyone as soon as two or three more families drop off their kids."

Heidi greeted several more friends before the last family on the guest list arrived. Richard Blackwell dropped off Mandy, Lisa, Terry and Teddy. He came in briefly himself to give Heidi a birthday hug, and said, "I really want to thank you and your brother for being such good friends to our kids. What time is the party going to be ending?"

"Well, one girl said she will be leaving around ten, sir. But most of our guests will probably leave by nine, since it's a school night." Heidi replied politely.

"All right then, I'll be back around nine," he replied. "You kids have fun."

===

Feb 24, 2010 (Wednesday afternoon) - On a side street near Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield

A few minutes later, Richard Blackwell turned the corner onto a side street, parked his minivan, and said, "You can sit up now, Ashley."

"Okay! This is going to be fun, Mister B.," the bunny replied, as she stopped crouching behind the middle seat of the minivan and sat comfortably on the back seat. "I brought some toys your wife will like, and maybe you'll like them too. I need to be back at Hans' place before ten though. That's when my mom is going to pick me up."

"I'll get you back in plenty of time, pretty bunny," he said. "Gretchen and I have really been looking forward to another threesome with you."

"Me too, sir," she said. "Let me know when we're getting close to your house, and I'll duck down out of sight again, until we're in your garage."

"Sorry to make you do that, Ashley, but we don't want anyone asking questions about why my wife and I are alone with our daughter's thirteen year old girlfriend, while all of our kids are somewhere else," Richard said.

"I understand, sir," Ashley said with a grin. "That's why my mom thinks I'll be at Heidi's party, too. So no one suspects I'll be over at your house, having a wild threesome with you and your wife!"

===

Feb 24, 2010 (Wednesday evening) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield

A while later, back at the mansion, Heidi sat in the library with Will and Anna. All the other guests and household members were downstairs.

"So, I know that you both suddenly decided to join my father's Maid Scholarship program, but what I don't know is why. Especially you, Will! I didn't even know daddy was accepting boys to train as maids! Care to tell me why?" Heidi asked.

"The reason why is also the reason we tried to run away. Hans already knows this, and you can quietly tell everyone else in your household now. They'll all hear about it soon enough," Anna said. She took a deep breath, placed her hand on Will's hand, and said, "I'm pregnant, and Will is the father of my baby."

"Oh wow... Do your parents know?" Heidi asked.

"They know I'm pregnant now, yeah. We admitted that to them after the police brought us back home. But I told them I did it with a boy I met at the mall while Christmas shopping - with someone who I'd never met before, and I didn't even get his name," Anna said. "They don't know Will is the father. Only the three of us in this room, plus Paula and Hans and your dad, know the truth, so far."

"Fortunately, Mom believed us," Wlll said. "She's desperate to believe that Anna is as innocent as possible, and that this was a one-time thing because she was in heat and inexperienced. But our dad? I think maybe he suspects it was me. He's been looking at me kinda funny ever since they found out Anna was pregnant. But he hasn't tried to force me to admit it. I think he's afraid of how much mom would freak out if she knew I knocked up my baby sister."

"So, how long have you known you might be pregnant? Is that why you two have been acting like you didn't want to see any of your friends?" Heidi asked.

"Yeah, that's the real reason we've been so distant the last few months, as well as why I asked you to break up with me as my girlfriend," Will said. "My condom popped on New Years' Eve, while I was fucking Anna. She was in heat, and we've been scared ever since that I knocked her up. She missed her period since then, she was having morning sickness on her birthday, and just before we ran away, she took a pregnancy test and proved she was pregnant."

"But why join the maid program? Why not stay here and have your baby? Couldn't you do that here in Pouncefield?" Heidi asked. "I mean, maybe you couldn't admit Will was the father, but as young as kids have sex here, there have gotta be other girls your age that become mothers, right?"

"Mom was too ashamed of me to allow that. She wanted to send me away to a 'school for wicked girls' or something like that, to have my baby and put it up for adoption," Anna said. "She's worried about her own reputation, and doesn't want her friends to know I got pregnant so young. Paula suggested your father's maid scholarship as a better place to send me, and Will insisted that if I got sent anywhere, he was going with, me, to protect me."

"Well, daddy will love seeing you fuck each other," Heidi said. "I kind of envy you, Anna. You'll get to fuck my daddy a year before I will. You're gonna do the whole thing, right? Full service, like Marie does?"

"Well, I am, yeah," Anna said. "Will said he isn't ready yet to say yes to gay sex with your dad, but he'll share me with your dad or your brother. If Hans wants to fuck me tonight, he may as well do it. If I'm gonna try to cram his dad's cock into me, I better start getting used to someone with a cock that's bigger than my brother's. Is... is your daddy very much bigger than Hans? I'm kinda afraid he won't fit!"

"Daddy's only about an inch longer than Hans, and his knot isn't all that much bigger. They are about the same when it comes to how thick they are," Heidi said. "Daddy's cock tastes even better than Will's does, and he can fit every inch of it up my ass, so you should be able to get all of him inside you too, Anna. You're gonna love having sex with my daddy. He's great!"

Will squirmed in his seat as he tried to imagine a cock even bigger than the one Hans had, being shoved up his butt. The idea of Lord Karl fucking his ass had been haunting his dreams for the past several days, and he still wasn't sure how he felt about the idea of 'going all the way' with Heidi's father. "Well, I hope you can forgive me for being such an idiot, Heidi."

"Of course I can, Will! I can't blame you for wanting to protect Anna, and especially not if she's gonna have your baby!" Heidi said. The she looked out the window and blinked. "Huh? That's odd. I thought I saw Phil driving away in one of our sedans just now, with Mandy in the passenger seat. Let's go down to the party, and see if she's still here."

===

When they got downstairs, Hans was coordinating a mecha warrior robot tournament computer game with most of the kids, and three other guests were in the movie theater with Taylor, Marie, and the other household members. But there was no sign of Mandy, Ashley or Phil.

"Big brother, did Mandy leave already?" Heidi whispered into her brother's ear.

"Umm humm, but she said to not let Lisa, Terry and Teddy know, okay?" Hans whispered back. "She'll be back before the party's over. I loaned her my pager so she can call for Phil if she needs a ride back here, but she seemed to think she could get back okay on her own."

"But why did she leave?" Heidi asked quietly.

"She didn't say," Hans replied. "But I could tell from her scent that she was aroused, so maybe it has something to do with why Ashley is missing too, humm?"

"I guess. By the way, Anna and Will just told me what really happened to them, and Anna says you can fuck her some time tonight," Heidi said quietly.

"Good. Paula told me they were going to talk to you tonight," Hans said. "Do you want to take over for me here, and see if you can slaughter some of your guests in the mecha tournament? I have your favorite 'Angel Wolf' mecha queued up for you on system number four."

"Okay big brother," Heidi said as she say at the indicated computer and put on her headset, "Have fun with Will and Anna."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 486 By DoggyStyle57, December 2013

==========

Feb 24, 2010 (Wednesday evening) - Mandy Blackwell's home, in Pouncefield

Richard and Gretchen Blackwell were really getting into the idea of having a sexual three way with Ashley now. Their daughter's bisexual girlfriend was directing their activities, and Richard and Gretchen had decided to simply play along with whatever perverse games the naughty thirteen year old bunny girl suggested.

Ashley had gotten things started by licking Mrs. Blackwell to an orgasm, and then putting on a big strap-on dildo and fucking the adult Bernese woman until she came a second time, all while her husband watched them and got his cock sucked by his wife.

Ashley teased Richard that she should use the toy on him next, but he declined that idea. So she took off the dildo and had Richard fuck his wife and cum inside her, while Gretchen licked Ashley to an orgasm.

While Richard sat down and recovered, Ashley eagerly licked Richard's thick, creamy cum from his wife, and then presented her own rump to him and said, "Now fill my bunny hole, Mister B., so your naughty wife can lick it all out of me!

Lost in a haze of lust and pleasure, none of them noticed that the bedroom door had opened slightly, and that they were being watched.

===

In the hallway, Mandy Blackwell watched and masturbated as her parents both had sex with her girlfriend. She didn't mind that her parents were screwing her Ashley. She had told all of them a month earlier that it was okay with her if they wanted to mate with each other. She had even encouraged her parents to break their monogamy and experiment with a third person in their bed. But it did sort of bug her that her parents had set up this date without letting Mandy know they were doing it, since they knew Mandy wanted to at least watch them, next time.

Fortunately for Mandy, Ashley had told her about what Mandy's mom and dad intended to do. The blonde, black-furred bunny had let her know that she would not be staying at Heidi's party, but would instead be slipping out quietly for another tryst with Mandy's parents. And this time, Ashley wanted Mandy to try to join them. So Mandy had waited a short time after her father left with Ashley, and then had asked Phil to take her home and drop her off. After quietly letting herself in, the fourteen year old Bernese girl had removed all her clothes in her own room before she approached her parents' bedroom. Then she had quietly crept up to their door, and eased it open far enough to 'watch the show'.

Mandy had never seen her parents being sexually active before, and she had to admit that her mom looked pretty darned sexy, and that her father was a really handsome and reasonably well endowed guy. Her dad wasn't quite as long or as thick as her boyfriend Hans, but then again, Hans was very much his father's son, and Lord Karl was quite a stud dog. She fingered herself to an orgasm in the hallway, suppressing a moan of pleasure just as her father cream filled her bunny girlfriend.

Now, as her father pulled his cock out of Ashley's gaping cunt, and her mother knelt to lap her husband's seed from the young girl, Mandy boldly opened the door, and said in the same commanding tone that had worked so well on her little brothers, "Move over, mother. I want to lick my girlfriend now."

Gretchen complied with her daughter's forceful command almost without thinking. Both she and her husband seemed too stunned at the sudden appearance of their naked daughter to say anything, or to do anything but stare, as Mandy took her mother's place and happily began to lap her father's seed from her girlfriend's sloppy cunt.

Mandy savored her first taste of her father's cum. She decided she liked the taste, although Hans' creamy offerings tasted better to her. She ignored her parents for a while and put her full attention to the task of licking every last drop of her father's cream from the bunny girl, and then licking Ashley to an orgasm.

Ashley was soaring through the erotic stratosphere by now. The thought that Mandy was sucking her daddy's seed out of the bunny's cunt while both of Mandy's parents watched them was driving her crazy with lust. She moaned theatrically, and then smiled as she saw Richard mounting his wife doggy-style and hammering his cock into her, while both of them stared at their daughter's Lesbian performance.

Once Ashley climaxed, Mandy turned her cum soaked face to her parents, and assured them, "Lisa and the twins are going to be busy at Hans' place for at least another 2 hours. We have lots of time to play. Mom? As soon as daddy cums inside you, I want to see you squatting over Ashley's face so she can lick you clean. Do it!"

Gretchen moaned, pulled herself off her husband's still-spurting shaft, and did as she was ordered, while Mandy continued licking Ashley.

Richard knelt on the floor and stroked his rampant cock, staring at his daughter's elevated rump and exposed, wet sex - shocked speechless by the turn of events.

Mandy glanced back at him, raised her tail invitingly, and said in that same commanding tone, "You want to fuck me, don't you, daddy? It turns you on that I'm licking your cum out of my girlfriend while you watch us, doesn't it? So go ahead and do it! Fuck me, daddy!"

Richard hesitated and looked at his wife, who had already submissively allowed Mandy to command her, and who seemed unable to resist her daughter's orders. "Should we really go that far?" he asked.

Gretchen shuddered with another orgasm, looked at her mate with lust-glazed eyes, and then replied in almost a whisper, "We threw out the rule book a month ago dear, when we agreed to mate with Ashley. If Mandy wants you to fuck her, go ahead. She's on the pill anyway."

Richard licked his muzzle and came up behind his daughter. "Y-you're sure you want me to do this, Mandy?" he asked, as the tip of his cock touched his child's sex, and a jolt of sensation almost caused him to jump away.

"Just shut up and fuck me, daddy! DO IT!" his little girl shouted.

Acting almost without a will of his own, he eased forward and sank his throbbing shaft into the tight, hot sex of his own daughter, until his balls slapped against her mons as his full length penetrated her. He closed his eyes and groaned and his hips hammered away as if they had a mind of their own. "Ohhhh, Mandy..." he sighed.

"Ohhh, yes! Fuck me, daddy! Fuck me and pour that creamy seed into my belly!" Mandy howled.

Richard opened his eyes and stared as his cock thrust again and again into his own child, his sweet eldest daughter! As he felt his knot beginning to swell he retained just enough control to pull back so his knot didn't tie with her. But every bit of his thick seed still squirted deep into her forbidden intimate recesses as his knot continued to slap against her mound.

"Oh wow! This is so great! Ahhrrwoooo!" Mandy cried, howling as she climaxed from her father fucking her for the first time.

Ashley and Gretchen scooted out of the way and watched as Mandy arched her back and ripped through three orgasms in a row while impaled on her father's pounding cock. When Richard finally had the presence of mind to withdraw his cock from his daughter, the teenaged Bernese girl rolled over on her back and said, "Get over here, Mom! I want you to lick me clean while I get a really good taste of your cunt!"

Ashley licked Richard's cock clean while they watched the mother and daughter writhing in a passionate sixty nine.

"What... what have we done?" Richard asked absently.

"You've done nothing that Mandy wasn't completely willing and eager to do with you," Ashley replied. "Personally, I'd say you've found a perfect third person for privately doing three-ways - your daughter Mandy!"

===

Feb 24, 2010 (Wednesday evening) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield

Hans, Paula, Will and Anna went up to Hans' bedroom to enjoy each other's company, while Heidi kept everyone else busy downstairs.

"W-well, Hans? D-do you want to fuck me now?" Anna asked shyly.

"No." Hans said. He held up a hand at the girl's shocked look at his refusal, and said, "I want to make love to you, Anna, and not just 'fuck you'. And that is what my father will want to do too. I'm not just going to jump into bed with you and mate. I'm going to savor the experience and make it as pleasurable as possible for both of us." He stepped forward and gave her a long, passionate kiss, and then very slowly he began to undress her and to caress every inch of her young body.

"Do you want to make love to me too, while they make love, little brother?" Paula asked. "It may be the last chance we get before you leave the country. I don't know when, or if, I'll ever see either of you again!" She sniffled a bit as it really hit her that soon she would be saying goodbye to her brother and youngest sister, possibly forever. "I... I'm really going to miss both of you."

"Hey! Don't cry," Will said softly. He kissed his big sister and said, "I'm going to miss you a lot too. We both are. But I'm pretty sure that we'll find a way to see each other occasionally. Just call Hans or his dad, and they could make it happen, right?"

"I guess so. Undress me, Will, like Hans is doing to Anna," Paula requested. "Take off one thing at a time, slowly, and kiss me and touch me while you do it. That looks so nice."

===

Down in the basement, Heidi stood explosively and shouted, "YES!" as she thrust both hands above her head. "Got you both!"

"Wow! That's three times in a row, Heidi! You're just too good at this game. We even tried to copy your mecha's exact configuration that time, and you still carved us to pieces! How in the heck did you manage to activate three weapons systems at once in that last round?" Terry Blackwell asked in amazement.

"I took off my right shoe, dropped my wireless mouse on the ground, and used it like a foot pedal for activating the wing rockets, while I controlled my movement and chest lasers with my left hand on the keyboard, and the mouth laser and head position with my right hand on the numeric keypad. It's a trick that Hans came up with," Heidi replied.

"Geeze! How long did you have to practice to be able to do that without fouling up? I have a hard enough time doing one weapons system with each hand. I've never heard of anyone using their foot to run any of the controls in Robo Dogs 4," Teddy Blackwell said.

"About a month, I think," Heidi said. "The rockets are the easiest ones to control with your foot like that. They're homing missiles, so you only need to have the crosshairs on target for a moment, right when you fire them."

"Well you rock, Heidi," Terry said. "You are the queen of the Robo Arena! Unbeatable!"

"Say, has anyone seen Mandy recently?" Teddy asled.

"Ummm, Ashley's gone too," Heidi said. "I think they're together."

"Oh? Okay," Teddy replied. "How about a racing game this time?"

===

Back up in Hans' bedroom, all four kids were naked now, and Hans was tenderly licking Anna's sex, while Will and Paula lay beside them on the bed and Will did the same service for his big sister. Hans was mindful of the fact that Anna had only lost her virginity a few months earlier, and that despite the fact that she and her brother Will had been fucking like minks in heat for the past few months, the girl still didn't have any experience with a lover who really knew what he was doing. Hans, on the other hand, had been trained to please a woman by his family's maids and by his father, who had taught him how to seek what a girl really wanted, and how to deliver beyond her wildest expectations. So he teased Anna's clit with his tongue and lapped at her juices until the young Bernese girl was soaking wet and writhing on the bed and pleading for him to mount her.

"OH! Oh God in heaven, Hans! That's making me crazy! Please! Please stop teasing me and fuck me!" Anna shouted.

Hans kissed his way up her young body and planted a slow, passionate kiss on her muzzle, letting her taste her own juices on his tongue, before he slowly guided his cock into her tight little cunt. "Ohhh yeah. Nice and tight! Thank you so much, Anna!" Hans sighed, as he slowly started to hump her.

"Oh GOD! YES! Fuck me, Hans! God that feels huge! But it's sooooooooooo good! Ohhhh, please, fuck meeee!" Anna howled, thrusting her hips upward to meet his strokes.

Hans could feel the tip of his cock bumping the young puppy's cervix with each stroke, so he was very careful to use shorter strokes until his knot was fat enough to remain outside of her, and only then did he pick up is pace and start really hammering it into her hard and fast.

"Oh! Oh wow! Ahrwoooo!" Anna howled as she climaxed.

Will was still trying to give Paula her orgasm. She was wriggling and panting quite nicely, but was a long way away from an orgasm. He sighed and said, "What am I doing wrong, Paula? Why can't I make you get all excited like Hans did for Anna?"

"Oh, you're doing fine, Will! I'm enjoying this. But you don't have anywhere near as much experience as Hans does. How many girls have you mated with now, Hans?" Paula asked.

"I'm not sure, really. Probably about fifty different girls by now," Hans said, as he continued slowly stroking in and out of Anna to get to his own orgasm.

"F-fifty? No way!" Will said.

"Oh, I believe him," Paula said. "And how many of those were adults, Hans?"

"About ten, I think. And I've been with about ten guys, too," Hans said, and then he closed his eyes and groaned as he filled Anna with his seed.

"See? You've only had sex with what? Three girls?" Paula asked.

"Four!" Will said defensively. "And... and one time with Hans, as Hannah," he added, looking embarrassed. Then it was his turn to groan and spew his load into his sister.

Paula fingered herself a little and enjoyed a nice orgasm along with her brother.

Anna followed her big sister's example and reached down to finger her clitty. Then she curiously groped down further and felt Hans' large knot pressed against her mons, throbbing as he pumped his seed deep inside her. "Oh darn! It didn't all fit, did it?" she asked.

"Not this time, but it was still great," Hans said, nuzzling her neck. "Until you have that baby, you probably won't be able to tie with me, or with father. If we pushed into your womb it could hurt your baby. Will's cock is about as big as you can handle right now, and still tie with you safely. But I'll bet you could take all of me in your backside. And once the baby is born, father will manage to tie with you just fine in either hole. He does with all his other young maids, eventually."

"In my butt? I haven't ever done that," Anna said. "I'm not sure I wanna try, either."

"Well, father will probably ask you to try it, and his maids will teach you how to do it comfortably, so he doesn't hurt you," Hans said, as he pulled out of Anna and started licking his seed from her. "But if you try it three times and still can't stand it, he will let you say no to anal sex after that. Having two guys in you at the same time is really good, so you ought to at least try it a few times. Just ask your sister!"

"He's right, Anna," Paula said. "I haven't been fucked up the butt very often, but Hans and his chauffeur Phil have both fucked my ass, and they even both fucked me at the same time. It was really wild, having Phil knotted in my butt and Hans knotted in my cunny at the same time. I liked it!"

"Well, I still dunno about that. Maybe..." Anna said uncertainly.

"Then why don't you wait and see how father wants to deal with it. He may appreciate that you're still a virgin in your ass," Hans said. "Paula? Would _you_like to do it with both Will and I at the same time?"

"You don't have to ask me twice," Paula said with a grin. "Will, are you up for that?"

Will looked at his flaccid cock, which was only showing its tip out of his sheath, and sighed. "Give me a little time to recover, and I guess I'll try your back side this time. I quit doing anal with Heidi a while back, but you know what? I don't think I care anymore what the Catholic church says about my sex life," Will said. "Say, Hans? Ummm, what does your dad think about religion and stuff like that?"

"Mother, Father, Heidi and I are members of the Swiss Reformed Church, in Bern," Hans replied. "That's a Protestant church. When he married my mom, that was the church they got married at. But he pretty much only attends church on the holidays - Easter, Christmas, and that. His maids are welcome to observe any religious faith that they want to though. So if you or Anna wanted to keep going to Catholic services, he would see to it that you got a ride to church any time you wanted to go there. Or if you wanted to try another church, or stop going to church, that would be fine with him too. There's a small chapel in father's mansion, but it doesn't get used very often."

"Oh... well, maybe I'll give that church a try. I'll worry about that when we get there," Will said.

===

Feb 24, 2010 (Wednesday night) - Mandy Blackwell's home, in Pouncefield

Richard managed to mate once more each with Mandy and with Ashley, with his wife licking his seed from both girls each time, before he couldn't get hard again. They hadn't even stopped for dinner, but no one seemed to care. As they got dressed, he said, "I'll admit that was really fun, Mandy. But part of me feels awful - like I corrupted you, by accepting your offer."

"Then rest easily, father, because tonight was not my first experience with incest, as mom already knows," Mandy admitted.

Richard gave his wife a shocked look, and asked, "You've had sex with our daughter before?"

"No dear. Tonight was my first time with her, though I'll admit I've been considering it ever since Mandy told me she had been enjoying sex with other girls, and told me who she had been with so far," Gretchen replied. "But I did know she had committed incest already."

"Then who was it?" Richard asked, almost fearful of hearing the answer.

Mandy replied, "The night that mom caught me kissing Ashley, I admitted to her that before I met Ashley, I'd been having sex with my cousin Paula for years. We lost our virginity together back in Texas, daring each other to use one of mom's vibrators. And more recently, I've been doing it with Lisa, too. I think Lisa might be willing to have sex with you and mom too, daddy. We've talked about it, but she wasn't as eager about the idea as I was."

"Well, I think it's great that you three finally did it with each other," Ashley said to the adults. "Though I guess you two won't need to risk seeing me anymore, huh? I mean, why risk someone catching you with me, when you have Mandy and Lisa living right here, and no one would suspect a thing? Oh, and don't worry about getting busted for doing it with your kids. As long as everyone is willing and no one complains, it's legal for parents to give their kids some 'hands on instruction' in sex. You shouldn't have any trouble unless you get one of your daughters pregnant."

"That's... amazing. But I don't think we want to stop seeing you either, Ashley, do we, dear?" Richard said.

"I'd like to see Ashley again, yes. But I think Mandy should always be part of it too, since Ashley is Mandy's girlfriend," Gretchen replied.

"So you want us to keep having sex with Mandy, and with Lisa too, if she's willing?" Richard asked.

"Yes dear, I do," Gretchen admitted. "I'm just worried about how we can keep the boys from finding out what we are doing."

"Oh, I think my little brothers could handle the idea," Mandy said with a grin. "But daddy better get us back to Hans' mansion now. It's nine fifteen, and Ashley's mom will be back for her by ten."

===

Feb 24, 2010 (Wednesday night) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield

Richard parked his minivan in the mansion's motor court, and Mandy and Ashley quickly slipped inside through the unlocked garage door. As soon as they were in the mansion, Mandy took the servant's stairs to the basement, and Ashley took the same stairs to go upstairs.

Richard took his time walking to the front door, pausing to look at the moon and the stars, and contemplating what he and his wife had done tonight. Bridget Connors met him at the front door, and took the elevator down to the basement to get Mandy, Lisa, Terry and Teddy.

While she was gone, Richard caught a movement above him, looked up at the balcony, and saw Ashley, now back in her school uniform, giving him a smile and a 'thumbs up' hand signal.

Several minutes later, the elevator came back up from the basement with Bridget and all four of his kids, and he took his children home. As he walked back to his minivan behind his kids, he couldn't take his eyes off Lisa's cute little butt. Would she really let her daddy fuck her, too? He found it hard to imagine, but he guessed that question would be answered sometime soon.

Swiss Mix - Chapter 487 By DoggyStyle57, December 2013

==========

Feb 24, 2010 (Wednesday night) - Mandy Blackwell's home, in Pouncefield

When her family got back to the house, Gretchen Blackwell had a frozen pizza heated up and ready to serve to them.

"Welcome home, dears! Anyone still hungry?" she asked.

"We had tons of food at the party, mom," Terry said. "I think we're good." His twin brother nodded in agreement, and both boys gave their parents a good night hug and went up the stairs to their bedroom.

"I'm good too, mom, and I have a history test tomorrow, so good night," Lisa said. She kissed her mom and dad on the cheek and headed for her own bed.

"Well, I could eat a slice or two," Mandy said, sitting at the table with her father. She grinned and added, "I seem to have worked up an appetite tonight."

Gretchen served a quarter of the pizza each to Mandy, Richard and herself, and joined her husband and daughter at the table.

There was an uneasy silence for a while, as they ate. Mandy was waiting for her siblings to be in bed, and Gretchen and Richard both kept glancing at Mandy with embarrassed looks on their faces. Finally, Mandy broke the silence and asked, "Look, I'm fine with what happened tonight, and I want to do it again. I've wanted to make out with both of you for weeks, and to come clean with you, dad, about what I've been doing with Paula and Lisa. I promise I won't blab about it to everyone at school, and I'm sure Ashley won't tell either. But can I at least tell Lisa and Hans what we did tonight? They both know I was eventually going to try to have sex with both of you, and Lisa kind of wants to do it with you too."

"You want to tell Hans? How much does your boyfriend know already? And do you really think he will react well to you having sex with us?" Richard asked, frowning with concern. "A revelation like that could destroy a promising romance between you. Never mind how much trouble it might cause for us if he told someone else."

"Hans already thinks it's okay if we have sex with each other," Mandy said. "On my first date with Hans, before I ever tried to have sex with him or with anyone other than Paula, I confessed to him about what I did with Paula, and told him that I was kind of afraid I was a Lesbian for doing that. He told me that he was okay with incest, and with girls having sex with other girls. Hans is bisexual himself, and he... well, he told me that some of his own family are into incest, and he is okay with that. I really can't tell you more about that, but if you ask him after I've talked to him about us, I think he can explain why he is okay with what we are doing now. Anyway, since that date, I've talked to Hans several times about my desires and intentions before I seduced Lisa, and I also told him I wanted to do it with both of you. Hans never objected to the idea of me doing any of those things either."

"Well then, I suppose you can tell Lisa and Hans, but don't tell your brothers, yet," her mom said. "If Lisa approaches us and makes it clear that she wants to have sex with us, I suppose that we will do it, if Terry and Teddy are not in the house. But I really don't want anyone else to know."

"I agree. Let's deal with this a little at a time," Richard said. "I suppose the boys will find out eventually, but I'm still finding it hard to believe that you've been having sex with Lisa and Paula all this time, and that we never realized it. And I'm really finding it hard to believe that we mated with you tonight ourselves. But if you want to continue, and if Lisa wants to do it too, I'd have a hard time saying no, at this point. That being said, as much as this was enjoyable, I don't think we should do it very often, all right? I want you kids to form normal relationships, and not rely on getting all your affection from family members. You need to eventually have lives and families of your own."

"Of course, daddy!" Mandy said, finishing off the last bite of her pizza and getting up from the table. "Someday I'll marry Hans, or some other nice Bernese guy, and raise my own family, and you'll have a few grandkids to spoil. But I want to continue to share my love with both of you, as well. I suppose if I don't stay with Hans, I'll have to be sure my next boyfriend is also willing to be open minded about incest. But I'll worry about that later. Good night, and thanks again for mating with me!" She gave both of her parents a French kiss, and then went to her room, humming happily.

===

Mandy paused at her brothers' door and assured herself that she could hear both boys snoring. Then she slipped into her room without turning on the light. She could see well enough by the light that was coming in from the street lights outside her window to get undressed. She was about to get into bed when her sister rolled over and looked at her.

"Where _were_you tonight?" Lisa whispered. "Did you spend all night with Hans or Ashley in one of Hans' guest rooms?"

"I was with Ashley, yeah, but not at the mansion. We both snuck out and came back," Mandy admitted. She got into her sister's bed, still naked, and snuggled with Lisa. "You won't believe who Ashley and I had sex with tonight."

"Hey! What are you doing in my bed? Mom and dad are still awake, aren't they? What if they peek in here on their way to bed?" Lisa asked.

"It's okay. They both know about us now," Mandy said. She hugged her sister and then said, "Daddy fucked me tonight, with mom and Ashley watching me, and then mom licked his cum out of me while I licked her!"

"What? Really? No way!" Lisa said.

"Yep. Ashley was supposed to come over here during the party to fuck mom and dad. But she told me what was planned, and I had Phil take me home early. I invited myself to their party, and they were too stunned at seeing me naked to object, before I was lapping daddy's cum out of Ashley's cunt!" Mandy said. She quietly told her sister every last detail of her evening, and especially how wonderful it felt to have daddy's cock hammering her to an orgasm, and how tasty mom's cunny was when it was full of their father's creamy seed.

"So anyway, I just asked them, and they said I could tell you and Hans, but we're not supposed to tell Terry and Teddy yet, or anyone else. Dang! I forgot to ask if it was okay to tell Paula, so I guess we have to keep it from her, too. I _didn't_tell them we're already fucking our brothers too, so they think the boys are still innocent. But they said if you ask mom and dad to have sex with you when Terry and Teddy are somewhere else, they'll fuck you too! Isn't it great?" Mandy asked.

"They really acted so submissive to you?" Lisa asked, "They did anything you told them to?"

"Yep. They were already playing that way with Ashley, letting her call the shots," Mandy said. "It will be just like when you boss Terry and Teddy around. Just demand that they fuck you, and they'll do it!"

"Well, let me think about it," Lisa said. "It would be kind of wild to order them around like that. You may as well stay curled up with me tonight. It's cold, and if mom and dad don't care about us doing stuff to each other, I'd like to snuggle with you. But I'm too tired to fool around, okay?"

"Sure thing, sis," Mandy said, "Good night, and dream naughty!"

===

Feb 25, 2010 (Thursday) - Saint Lovejoy's School, in Pouncefield

As soon as she got a chance the next day, Mandy dragged Hans into one of the makeout rooms at school and told him that she had fucked her parents.

"I didn't tell them any details about your family doing incest. Just that some people in your family had sex with each other, and that was why you were okay with the idea of me doing incest with my family. Once they knew incest wouldn't bother you, they said I could tell you about me screwing them," Mandy said.

"But you haven't told them yet that you also seduced your brothers?" Hans asked, as he took off his pants. "When do you plan on letting them know about that?"

"Probably the next time I get them to fuck me," Mandy replied, "I want dad especially to be more comfortable with fucking me, and maybe Lisa, before I spring that one on them. But last night, mom admitted she had been considering sex with me already, ever since I told her I was doing it with Lisa and Paula. She just hadn't gotten up the nerve to ask me yet."

"Well, I'm glad that worked out so well," Hans said. He pulled down her panties and started fucking her from behind. "So you liked fucking your dad? Do you want to try fucking my father when we visit him for Spring Break?"

"Absolutely!" Mandy said, bracing herself with both hands against the wall. "I loved having daddy fuck me, and mom tastes delicious! And I was really hoping I could do a threesome with you and your father when I meet him next time."

"You'll get that chance, next month," Hans said. "I'm sure dad will love fucking you."

===

Feb 26, 2010 (Friday afternoon) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield

Friday was Bridget and Phil Connors' twenty-sixth birthday. The twins met with their parents for dinner, and were joined by Stan Wilson. Stan made a good impression on their parents, as he told them about some of the acting he had done in documentaries, and a minor role in a locally-produced TV series that had only lasted one season. It turned out that their parents had watched that TV series, and once reminded of it, they recognized Stan as having played a police detective in the series.

As they left the restaurant, Bridget's father said to Stan, "It's good to see my daughter taking an interest in a nice young man like you. She hardly seems to have a social life, and it's worried us. Be good to her, all right?"

"My only desire is to see her being happy, sir," Stan said. "She's a very nice girl, and I think I am the lucky one, to have found her."

===

Feb 26, 2010 (Friday night) - Pouncefield Airport, in Pouncefield

John Steiner took Will and Anna to the airport to catch a late flight to Furland, and from there on to a connecting flight that would take them to Switzerland. Each child had a footlocker trunk and a large suitcase for luggage, and a small carry-on bag which they would take with them on the plane. Lord Karl had paid for first class tickets for the children the whole way, and his field agent in Pouncefield, Tobias Jager, met them at the airport terminal to assist with the luggage and to escort them on the trip.

Tobias checked the children's luggage in while John parked his car in the short term lot. By the time he got back to the terminal, his children were waiting by the ticket counter with the black panther, ready to go.

"No other luggage for them? No other family members to see them off?" Tobias asked.

"Their mother and sisters said their goodbyes after dinner, and didn't want to come to the airport and make a big emotional scene here," John said. "The children have boxed up their remaining things, and Lord Karl will arrange for them to be shipped via air freight later, after they are settled into their rooms in the maids' dormitory, and know how much space they have for their other things. We'll store anything that they don't want sent out to them."

"I see," Tobias said. "Well, I'll give you a few minutes to say goodbye to your children then. I assure you they will be in good hands." He walked a few yards away and used his cell phone to send a message to Lord Karl, confirming their ETA for arriving in Switzerland.

John hugged Anna tearfully, and talked to her for several minutes, assuring her that despite her youth, he was certain she would do well in her 'new life', before sending her to Tobias. Then he hugged his son, and had similar words of comfort and advice for the boy. But before they parted, he asked quietly, "I want you to tell me the truth, son, man to man. Are you the father of Anna's baby?"

Will hung his said and said, "Yes. We never meant for it to happen, father. Even though the church says not to use contraceptives, we did, but my condom failed. I'm sorry, father. But I promise I'll take care of her."

His dad nodded, patted the boy on the shoulder, and replied, "I thought so. But don't ever tell your mother. I forgive you. Just be good to your sister and your baby, and take care of them."

"Thank you, father. I will," he replied, and then he turned and slowly walked over to take his sister's hand, and follow Tobias through airport security.

===

Feb 27, 2010 (Saturday) - Berne Airport, in Berne, Switzerland.

Lord Karl and Karla Brushtail met Tobias and the children personally at the airport. After dealing with the necessary paperwork, they took them back to the mansion. Tobias got into the front seat of the limo with Karla.

"I'll be able to act as a wet nurse and nanny for your baby when it arrives, Anna," Karla said, as she drove the limo back with the partition down between the driver's seat and the passenger area. "I have three children at the mansion right now. I have a boy and a girl who are twins, and less than a year old, and I also have a five year old daughter. Next year I hope to have one more baby. So I will be happy to care for your baby when you are in school, and I can provide fresh mother's milk for their daytime feedings."

"T-thank you, ma'am." Anna said uncertainly. She looked up at Lord Karl and asked, "S-sir? Does everyone here know I'm pregnant?"

Lord Karl raised the partition and made sure the intercom was off between the driver and the passenger area of the limo, so that Karla and Tobias could not hear what he said to the kids. "That partition is soundproof, so you can speak freely. My maids at the mansion, including Karla, all know you are pregnant, yes. But they don't know who the father is," Lord Karl replied, patting her gently on the hand. "No one will know that, unless you tell them."

"What have they been told about, ummm, us, sir?" Will asked.

"The maids all know you're brother and sister," Karl said. "Since you're the first 'house boy' candidate that we have had here, I don't have a male roommate to share a suite with you. Since you want to be kept close to each other, you'll be assigned to a two-room suite in the maids' quarters, with a shared bathroom, so you can keep each other company. Officially, you each have your own bedroom, and in the unlikely event your parents ever visit you here, it won't take much effort to make it look like you each stay in your own rooms. But Anna's bed is a queen sized bed, and where you choose to sleep at night is your choice."

"But, ummm, what about, well, our 'special duties'?" Will asked.

"The maids will all assume that you're both spending some time in my bed, in some fashion. I'm afraid that they will probably assume that you do have sex with me Will, since all the rest of them do. But they are not told each other's schedules, so they won't know for a fact that I have you mate with each other, or if you ever have sex with me directly Will, unless you tell them," Karl stated. "But you should know that they all know and accept that I am prone to asking siblings to mate with each other. None of them will object or be upset if you admit that you and your sister are lovers. Several of my maids have sex with their sisters for me, and two of my current maids are my illegitimate daughters, and they mate with me just like the other girls do. Karla is my senior maid, and she hands out the assignments for who is summoned to my bedroom, and when. So she will know you are mating with each other, as well as with me, on the nights I summon you. But if you don't tell the other maids, then all that they will know for sure is that on some nights, I'll summon both of you plus another maid or two, and that the other maids will mate with you, while I mate with Anna. For all they know, I could just be supervising training you to serve a female Mistress."

"Thank you, sir. I suppose once we know them better, we could tell them the truth then. But I'm kind of glad they won't know right away. Ummmm, but Hans said that the maids have a ceremony of some sort when a girl commits to 'full service'? So, ummm, if I do, well, agree to do everything with you, then they will all know that I'm having sex with you, right?" Will asked.

"Yes, they will. But my maids will be proud of you for that, Will. The maids all take great pride in how well they serve me, and they welcome anyone who serves me as they do. Did you know that my son Hans even was given a set of the maids' 'black garters' for serving me in bed, as Hannah? The maids loved the fact that he did that for me."

"Yes sir, he told me about that. And I've mated with Hannah once myself. I think I told you that, right?" Will said. "But that was the only time I've ever had sex with a guy, sir. The idea of doing anything sexual with you, even just sucking your cock and letting you suck mine, is something that is still kind of hard for me to admit to anyone else, without being embarrassed about it."

"We'll work with you gradually on that Will, but I think you'll enjoy all that I ask you to do for me," Lord Karl said. "I do my best to make sure that each maid learns many new ways to serve, but that they enjoy their duties. A maid that truly enjoys what she, or he, is doing is much more entertaining than someone who is reluctant. It will be a new experience for me to train a young boy, and I am looking forward to it."

===

Feb 27, 2010 (Saturday) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Switzerland.

When they arrived at the mansion, Redd Brushtail met them with a luggage dolly just like the ones used in nice hotels, and he took the kids luggage to their rooms, while Lord Karl and Karla gave them a brief tour of the mansion. Tobias excused himself and went to the guest room that had been assigned to him, accompanied by a cute little brown vixen in a French Maid uniform, who introduced herself as Lexi.

"Welcome to your new home, children," Lord Karl said, as they stood in the two story entry gallery.

"Wow! This place is amazing! Hans told us it was big, but I had no idea how huge it really was," Anna said. "No wonder you need so many maids to take care of this place!"

"How in the world do you clean a ceiling that high?" Will asked.

"With a small boom crane, that has a basket on the end of a long, telescoping arm," Karla replied. "It's parked in a side room off the main ballroom, and is used in that room and in this gallery for cleaning, and for putting up holiday decorations. We have a larger one on a truck for working on the outside of the building, to clean the windows and walls outside."

"Wow. There's a gadget for everything, huh?" Will asked.

"Indeed, Will," Lord Karl said. Next he showed them the ballroom and the stage at one end. "This room also can be used as a large movie theater. When the maids would like to see a newly released movie, we get a copy and show it here, rather than trying to take several dozen people at once to a movie theater in town. There's a smaller media room across the hall from the games room on the second floor, for watching DVD movies, when there are less than a dozen people who want to watch a film together."

They want back to the main hall and Lord Karl said, "The South wing is an assortment of guest suites. The North wing is the maid quarters on the ground floor, and family suites upstairs. The central wing has the other rooms for the mansion, including a small chapel."

Will yawned and said, "This is really amazing, sir, but I think Anna and I need some rest, if we may? It's been a long flight."

"Of course, Karla will take you to your rooms then," Lord Karl replied. "I'll go to my office and send an e-mail to your family, letting them know you're safely here now. Good night."

===

Karla stopped at the door to the North wing, and pointed to either side. "The dining room is there on the left, and the kitchens are across the hall on the right. Breakfast on the weekends is at seven AM sharp, in the dining room. Ahead of us are the maids' quarters."

She led them down the center hallway and stopped at the door of their room, and said, "Your rooms are here. The infirmary is just across the hall, one door further north. Nurse Betschart lives in the mansion, and she's a Doctor herself, specializing in Obstetrics and Gynecology, and when you're getting close to delivering your baby, Doctor Siefert will also stay here also unless he has an emergency to attend elsewhere. The next door past the infirmary on the left is where the weekly maids' meeting is held. That will be at eight AM sharp, after breakfast. Make sure you both are there tomorrow. Across the hall from the meeting room is the Seamstress' office. That is where you will go tomorrow after the Maids' meeting, to get your uniforms from M'Lady Trixie. The suite across from the infirmary is where Trixie and her wife Eva live. My office as Senior Maid is in the next hall to the East. If you go out the other door of your suite and into that hall and turn left, it will be the first door on your left."

She showed them the combination for the keyless entry lock on their door, and led them into the first room in the suite. It was a twelve foot by fifteen foot room, with a queen sized bed, two dressers, side chairs, and all the other furnishings that they might need. Anna's luggage was stacked by the large closet in this room. The other door out of the room led through a bathroom with a double sink, a toilet, a bath tub and a shower with a built in fur dryer, and on the far side was another bedroom that was just as big as Anna's, but which had a double bed and two desks in it. Will's luggage was by the closet in this room.

"We put both desks in this room so you could study together, and to make room in the other bedroom for the larger bed," Karla said. "But if you want to re-arrange anything, feel free, and don't hesitate to ask for help in moving the heavier items. Sleep well. Tomorrow we will introduce you to the maids at the morning maids' meeting, and then we'll get you your uniforms."

Once Karla was gone, Anna hugged Will and said, "Well... it seems pretty good so far. But sleep with me tonight, Will. I don't want to be alone here."

"You'll never be alone, Anna. You'll always have me here for you," Will promised.

Swiss Mix - Chapter 488 By DoggyStyle57, December 2013

==========

Feb 27, 2010 (Saturday afternoon) - Mandy Blackwell's home, in Pouncefield.

Terry and Teddy Blackwell were bored. Their father was at work, both their sisters were out shopping and then planning to see a movie at the mall theater, and the only other person at home was their mom, who had too busy with a PTA project to make posters and flyers for the school's Spring Dance to even take time out to make a meal for them. They mucked around in the kitchen and made their own lunches, and then ate their sandwiches while playing a few rounds of their favorite 'Monte Carlo 500' game.

"Meh... What else can we do?" Terry asked his twin.

"Just a sec," Teddy said. He got off the couch and looked into the dining room. Their mom had the entire table covered with paper and art supplies for her PTA project. The eleven year old boy backed away before his mom noticed he was there. Returning to his brother, he said, "Well, we better find something to do soon, or mom's gonna have us coloring posters with marker pens, glue and glitter all afternoon! Let's go upstairs, and stay out of her sight."

"Sounds good to me. I don't want glitter in my fur!" Terry agreed.

When they got upstairs, Teddy paused, and then opened the door to their sister's room instead of their own bedroom. "Come on! Let's have some fun in here," he said.

"Meh, I guess. Mom's not gonna leave the dining room until she has to quit and make dinner, and dad, Mandy and Lisa won't be back for hours yet," Terry said.

They poked around in their big sisters' bedroom and found a box that Mandy had hidden in the back of her closet, under her winter clothes. In the box, under a bulky sweater, Mandy had hidden a huge canine dildo that Hans had gifted her with, and there was also a pretty big double-ended canine dildo with a strap-on harness that Hans had given to Lisa, a tube of lube, an old washcloth, and a slender, inch thick vibrator that the girls had bought on their own.

"Man, I wish I could watch Lisa wearing this thing and using it on Mandy!" Teddy said, hefting the strap-on dildo.

"You'd better not ask her to do that, or she might use that thing on us, instead!" Terry said. "Both of those dildos are bigger than either of us ever get!"

"The small vibrator might not be so bad," Teddy said, putting the bigger toy down and licking up the slender pink wand. "Hans likes getting stuffed up the butt. At least Mandy says he does. So how bad could it be?"

"Want to find out?" Terry said, tossing his twin the gym bag that had the boy's wigs and girly clothes in it. "You first, but if you do it, I will too."

"Hummm, I suppose I'd rather try it when it's just us, and not with the girls laughing at us and threatening to use the bigger ones on us. Sure. Let's get girly and have some fun," Teddy said, as he went to the door and locked it.

They stripped and put on some of their sisters' old panties and bras, short skirts, and feminine wigs. Then Terry mimicked his sister Lisa and said, "Bend over, 'girl'! Let's see if you can take it!"

Teddy bent at the waist, braced his hands on the seat of a chair, and raised his tail obligingly. He jumped a bit when his twin pulled the back of his panties to one side and touched his anus with a lube-covered finger, and then slipped his fingertip in to the first joint. "Yip! That stuff's cold!"

"Yeah, well, the box was right up against the outside wall," Terry said apologetically. "Dang your butt is tight! Relax, dude!"

"I'm trying to, okay?" Teddy said, squirming a bit has his brother's index finger probed deeper. "That feels really weird. Try the vibrator instead. Maybe it will feel better if it's something slick and vibrating, instead of your furry finger."

"Okay," his brother said. He wiped his finger off on the washcloth, turned on the vibrator, held the panties aside again and slowly and pushed the toy into his twin's ass.

When the toy was about four inches in, it touched Teddy's prostate, and the boy groaned and his cock started to slip out of its sheath and make a tent in his panties. "OH! Easy, bro! But that feels kinda good there."

Terry moved the buzzing toy in and out slowly, fascinated to see his brother's ass stretching to accommodate the invading plastic wand, and eventually managing to get a good eight inches of the foot-long toy up his brother's ass. "How does that feel?" he asked.

"Not bad, really," Teddy admitted. He reached into the front of his panties and stroked his hard cock, feeling his shaft and comparing it to what the toy in his butt felt like. "Ummmm. You're not much thicker, and you wouldn't be so cold and hard. Ahhh... do you wanna try and put your cock in there?"

"You really want me to fuck your butt?" Terry asked, "If I do, does that mean I hafta let you do it to me?"

"Fair's fair. I think I'd like to try it, yeah," Teddy said. He was getting a sort of glazed look in his eyes, as the vibrator buzzed against his prostate. "Don't put your knot in, but go ahead and fuck my ass, like we do for Lisa or Mandy."

Terry pulled his panties down to where they just cradled his balls, and pointed his hard shaft at his brother's butt, which still had four inches of vibrator sticking out of it. "Okay, here goes," he said, and then he quickly pulled the vibrator out and pushed his cock into his brother's gaping hole. "Oh geeze! You're so tight!"

Teddy wanted to scream, but he didn't dare make a noise that might attract their mother. He clamped his muzzle tightly shut and gripped the seat of the chair hard, until the initial pain went away. But then he felt his brother's warm shaft sliding across his prostate, and he sighed happily. "That... hurt, at first. I wasn't stretched out enough, I guess. But it feels good now. Keep that up!"

"Sorry," his brother said, as he began to hump faster. "Yeah, you feel just as nice as Mandy and Lisa do back there! I can't tell you're not my sister! Umm humm. Okay, knotting up. I'll keep it out. You better do the same for me! I don't want to take your knot!" A few more strokes and he sighed as his cock started squirting cream into his brother's bowels. "Oh yeah.... That's nice!"

"Woah... I can feel each squirt! This is wild," Teddy said. "You'll like it, Terry. Seriously, if I take it a little slower when I put my cock into you than you did with me, I think you'll really like this."

"Well, okay, you can do it to me now," Terry said, pulling out and wiping his cock clean.

They traded places and Teddy greased up his brother's butt. But after he got the vibrator all the way in, he pulled it out and tried two fingers, and then three, until he had his twin's back hole gaping as wide as his throbbing cock was thick. Only then did he slide his shaft intro Terry's tight ass. "Ahhhh! Hey yeah, this does feel just like fucking Lisa's ass!" Teddy sighed happily.

"Ugh! Oh, that is strange, but yeah... I could get to liking this... Hans didn't lie to us. I think I like getting my ass reamed!" Terry said.

"Good! Because we want to watch you both doing it again!" Mandy said from behind them.

The boys turned their heads in shock, and Teddy shoved his whole length into Terry's ass and held it there as if to hide it, without even thinking about it. Mandy and Lisa were in the room, watching, and the door was still closed behind them. "That was locked!" Teddy gasped.

Mandy held up a loop of thick gold wire, shaped sort of like the letter T, and said, "These locks all have an emergency bypass key that you can unlock them with, through that little hole in the outside knob. Didn't you know that? Mom keeps this key on the top shelf in the laundry closet, out in the hallway. Now shut up and keep fucking him, while we get undressed! This looks really hot, and I really do want to see you do it to each other again!"

"Uhhh, Teddy? Pull out! Your knot's getting pretty fat!" Terry said.

"Huh? Oh crap! Sorry!" Teddy tried to pull out, and his brother groaned. "No good, I'm already stuck." He pushed it in the rest of the way, like Lisa had taught him to do to tie with her ass, and added, "Uhgh! Too late now, brother! Just ride it out, dude. Oh yeah... . I'm blowing my nut right now... and to make it fair... you can knot me next."

Mandy and Lisa got undressed and masturbated while they watched their girly brothers reaming each other out. After watching Terry knotting Teddy up the ass, and Teddy returning the favor a second time for Terry, Lisa brought out a warm, wet washcloth and some soap and washed both boy's cocks off carefully. Then she said, "As a reward for being such good girly boys, you can both fuck us. But remember, mom's still downstairs!"

"Okay, if you think it's safe," Terry said, as he mounted Lisa and his brother mounted Mandy. "But I thought you two weren't going to be back until after dinner. What happened?"

"The choice of movies sucked," Mandy said. "So we came home early, and told mom we'd be trying on the new clothes that we bought. She just waved and kept coloring posters."

After having cum twice each already, it took the boys a while to get to a third orgasm. Mandy and Lisa weren't complaining about that though. They both had their brother's fat knots stuck inside them, and both girls had enjoyed two orgasms already, and were on the brink of a third.

A sudden knock on the door startled them all, and they heard their mother's voice saying, "Mandy? Paula? Your father just called, and he's on his way home. Dinner will be in forty five minutes. Ummm, see if you can find your brothers, all right? I... ahhh... think they might be out in your father's shop in the garage."

"Okay mom!" Mandy said, grateful that she had the bypass key for the lock in the room with her.

===

In the hallway, Gretchen Blackwell paused and shook her head. She could smell the faint but unmistakable scent of aroused canine girls from beyond the door to her daughters' room. Was Mandy fooling around with Lisa in there? She didn't want to know. And she _really_didn't want to contemplate where her sons might be right now. She had already looked in the family room and in their room, and knew they were not there. The shop was the only place she _hadn't_looked... other than her daughters' bedroom. She went back to the kitchen to put dinner together, and tried to ignore the wet feeling between her legs.

===

Feb 28, 2010 (Sunday morning) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Switzerland.

The alarm clock in Will and Anna's bedroom went off at 5 AM. They had set the alarm before going to sleep together, to give themselves time to unpack at least part of their clothes and get properly bathed and groomed for meeting the rest of the household.

It didn't take them long to unpack their clothes, because they hadn't brought much more than a few changes of casual clothes and two 'nice outfits' each. They wouldn't need much, since their school uniforms and maid or house boy uniforms were to be provided, complete with new underwear. They showered together, only barely resisting the temptation to get frisky with each other in the shower, in this unaccustomed privacy. Then they dried off with the shower's fur dryer, and put on their best clothes.

"We may be working as servants, but I want us to make a good first impression," Will said, as he put on his suit jacket and straightened his tie.

Anna wore a cute red dress that came to just above her knees, and she tied a red bow into her hair behind each ear. "Well... Let's go meet everyone! Stay close, okay?"

===

They joined a group of maids that was leaving the maid quarters at about the same time, falling in behind a pair of Bernese girls about their age, and followed by a teenaged vixen with snow white fur and hair. The pair of Bernese girls went into the kitchen, while the white vixen caught up with them and ushered them into the dining room.

"You must be the new maids from America? Or I guess I should say, the new maid and new houseboy?" the vixen said with a grin, speaking in English. "I'm Sierra, and I'm from America too! Come with me, and I'll show you where to sit."

"I'm Will Steiner, and this is my sister, Anna," Will said. "Ummm, aren't those two Bernese girls coming to breakfast?"

"Who do you think serves breakfast, silly? We can't all eat at once, because there would be no one left to serve the meal. So we all take turns at mealtimes. Those girls are part of the shift that will serve us this morning, along with some other girls that helped the cook to make breakfast. Then halfway through mealtime, the rest of us will trade places with them and serve them, and stay after the meal to clean up. Since you just got here, you'll stay with Master Karl through the whole meal. Ah! Here are your seats, see! There are name cards at each place setting. Most of the seats have two names on each card, and the top one is the one that eats first."

"Oh! Ah, thanks!" Will said, as Sierra left them there and then found her own seat, about halfway down the table. Several of the other maids glanced curiously at Will and Anna, but most of them just found their seats rapidly or stood in small clusters and chatted quietly with the maids closest to them.

"Very punctual, I see. That's good," Karla Brushtail said in German from behind the Steiner kids. She was accompanied by a handsome male red fox, and had a cute little five year old vixen following her around and holding her hand. "This is my husband, Redd, and our daughter, Cathrine," Karla said. "Our twins, Jan and Jodi, have already been fed and are napping in our apartment, with one of the maids watching over them."

"Nice to meet your family, Ma'am," Will said, replying in the same language.

The Brushtail family sat on the other side of the table from Will and Anna, leaving the seat at the head of the table vacant, as well as one seat to Will's left, between himself and what must have been Lord Karl's seat. The room fell silent as Lord Karl entered, accompanied by an eleven year old vixen maid, who held Lord Karl's chair for him, and then took her place at his side.

Lord Karl talked quietly with Karla and Redd, as any maids still standing took their places, at the table or standing behind someone else's chair to serve them. As the food started to be brought out, the young vixen beside Lord Karl looked at Will and Anna and said in English, "You're the new kids from America, right? I'm Cheryl. I'm from New York, and it's nice to see some more Americans here."

"I'm Will and this is my sister Anna," Will replied, in English. "Who else here is from America?"

"Mister Redd is from California, and Eva down there, she's the adult collie next to that Pomeranian lady, she's American too. And you already met Sierra. That's it - just four of us. And now you two," Cheryl said. "I think that I'm the only one here that doesn't speak German very well. Everyone else does, and everybody except our cook, Miss Klari, speaks English too. I'm learning German as fast as I can, but it's hard. I usually try to keep one of the other maids close to me, to fill me in on what I don't understand, since most of the talking here is done in German."

"Maybe we can help you too then. Anna and I are bilingual - English and German," Will said.

"I'd like that!" Cheryl said.

Lord Karl raised one hand, and the room immediately fell silent. He remained seated and spoke to the household in German, saying, "You have all heard that we have two new candidates joining us today, and most of you have probably guessed by now that they are the Bernese children to my right. I would like to introduce Miss Anna and her brother Will. They both fluently speak German, and also speak English. They came to us from America. Please make them welcome among us."

There was a surge of chatter in English and German as the closest maids greeted the new kids. All fell silent again when Lord Karl raised his hand once more. "You will all get a chance to get to know them better at the maids' meeting, I am sure. William, would you or your sister like to say anything?"

Will stood, and found that a beagle maid who he hadn't even noticed behind his chair immediately pulled his chair back for him. He spoke in German and said, "Thank you for welcoming us, and thank you, Lord Karl, for accepting us in your maid program. I hope that you will be pleased with the service that my sister and I give to you. This is all very new to us, and this is the first time we have ever been away from our family. But we hope to find a new family here, among you."

"Well said," Lord Karl said, as Will sat down again. "And we do welcome you both to my extended family, William. My maids are like family to me, and I love each and every one of them. I believe you'll find they will welcome you as warmly as any sisters ever would. Now, do enjoy your breakfasts, everyone."

The meal went so smoothly it was almost frightening. In twenty minutes most of the first shift maids had finished their meals and been replaced by the girls who had been serving them earlier. Twenty minutes later, most of the maids were done eating, and clearing the table. Breakfast had been delicious, and it hadn't taken Will or Anna much more than twenty minutes to eat their own meals.

"How many people live here, sir?" Will asked Lord Karl.

"Twenty one in the indoor staff and family members, counting you and your sister," Karl replied. "There is myself, our nurse, our cook, our seamstress, our laundress, my chauffeur, the senior maid, twelve maids in training, plus Redd and Karla's three children. Karla and Redd's family live in an apartment of their own over one of the garages, and our cook, Klari, has a small cottage that she lives in. The nurse, seamstress, and laundress and all of the maids have rooms in the maids' quarters, and there are ten unoccupied rooms at the moment for more maids. There are also twenty eight guest bedrooms on the other end of the mansion on this level, identical to the rooms the maids have, and upstairs are eight larger suites and twelve medium-sized rooms, half for myself and my family, and half for important guests. Aside from that, several of the groundskeepers also live in cottages or dormitory buildings on the estate, and most of the security staff and some of the other groundskeepers have homes in town. You probably won't see much of the groundskeepers or security guards, however, as they are not supposed to mingle with the indoor staff."

"Wow! That's more than seventy bedrooms! This place is bigger than some hotels my family's stayed at on vacations!" Will said.

"Yes, my ancestors took the obligations of hospitality quite seriously," Karl said. "And this is the smallest of my family's four mansions. My parents live in the best one, and I suppose that when they pass on and I become the Count, I really should move to that Estate. One of the mansions is in use as an art museum, dedicated to the memory of one of my brothers. The brother of the widow of another of my brothers rents the other one of our four mansions from us."

"It is time for us to go to the maids' meeting, children," Karla said, kissing her daughter on the cheek and rising to escort Will and Anna from the room. "Come along now."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 489 By DoggyStyle57, December 2013

==========

Feb 28, 2010 (Sunday morning) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Switzerland.

Will and Anna attended the maids' meeting, and were introduced to everyone. Each maid told them her first name, how long she had been with Master Karl, and in the case of the senior maid staff, what her duties were. Most of the maids didn't say their last names, however. Sierra quietly told Will and Anna that many of the maids came from somewhat unhappy family situations, and that they left their surnames behind when they started a new life with Lord Karl. They could expect to be addressed as 'Miss Anna' and 'Mister Will' while at the mansion.

Then Karla passed out work assignment folders to everyone, including Will and Anna. As the maids filed out of the room to start their assigned tasks, Karla told Will and Anna, "Today, you have the day free to get your uniforms, get unpacked and relaxed, and get to know any of the staff who have time free for talking to you. You may remain in casual clothes today if you wish, or you may change into your uniforms and get used to how they feel. Tomorrow, Miss Sierra will take you both with her through a typical day, starting with breakfast, then attending school with the other maids, and then performing your assigned tasks together, which in your case will be changing bed linens for Lord Karl, and doing some simple cleaning tasks. Tomorrow evening, you will be summoned by Lord Karl for the first time, to serve him in his bedroom for the night. Just relax, and keep an open mind about what he asks of you. He wants you to enjoy your time here as much as he wants to enjoy you pleasuring him, so you really have nothing to fear."

"Yes ma'am," Anna said.

Karla took them across the hall to see Trixie next, and went on about her own duties. The Pomeranian lady and her Collie mate gave Anna four sets of maid uniform items, seven sets of underpants and knee high socks, and two pair of shoes, which all fit perfectly.

Next they gave her four sets of the school uniform that Lord Karl's maids all wore. It had a knee-length blue plaid skirt, a white long-sleeved blouse, and a blue vest, with white knee socks and black Mary Jane's shoes. There was also a blue blazer and a blue scarf to go with the outfit. The vest and Blazer had Lord Karl's family crest above the left breast.

"Your parents sent us your measurements and clothing sizes, along with the application forms," Trixie explained. "It was a bit of a challenge to come up with maternity adjustments for our standard maid uniform, but we sewed in adjustable darts with some Velcro tabs to adjust them under the apron, which will allow the waist to expand quite a bit, and the apron will cover the adjustable parts. And if we need to make further adjustments as you come close to your delivery date, we will do whatever is needed."

Will was given a 'House boy' uniform that consisted of a white short-sleeved dress shirt, black tie, black vest, black shorts with a white satin stripe down the outside of each hip, a black belt with a silver rectangular buckle, black leather shoes, black socks, and black bikini briefs. There was also a rectangular white cotton apron, without the frilly lace edge that the maids' aprons had. The vest has Lord Karl's family crest above the left breast. He also got four sets of uniform clothing items, seven sets of underpants and socks, and two pairs of shoes.

For his school uniforms, they gave him dark blue slacks, a matching vest, a white dress shirt, a blue plaid tie, and a blue blazer. The vest and blazer had Lord Karl's family crest above the left breast, just like the girl's uniform did, and the tie was the same plaid pattern as the girl's skirts.

"I hope you like your house boy uniform, Will," Trixie said. "I designed it to make it look as much as possible like a male version of what our maids wear. We want you to look like you belong with the maids, and not to stand out like a sore thumb."

"It looks fine, ma'am," Will said. "Though I would have thought I would have long pants."

"The maids all have bare legs, and so shall you. Remember that all your duties as a house boy will be indoors. You'll be quite comfortable in the shorts. Your formal uniform will have long trousers, and a blazer as well," Trixie said. "But Master Karl said to wait on issuing formal uniforms to either of you. It should be several months before you might need them, and he expects you to grow a bit before then. In several ways."

"Thank you, Ma'am. Ummmm, I heard you had a 'laundress' so where do we take our laundry to be washed?" Will asked.

"Right here," Eva said, as the pretty Collie entered the room. "I'm the laundress, and each day some of the maids are assigned to assist me in washing and folding clothes and delivering freshly laundered clothing back to everyone. Your name is sewed into each garment, with a small embroidered tag. The laundry room is in the basement, but you drop things off here, and we send them down a dumbwaiter. We even do our own dry cleaning on site. We expect you to wear a fresh uniform daily, so each day before dinner time you should drop off the previous day's dirty laundry. Your clean things will be left in your room, hung in the closet or set on top of your dresser, neatly folded. The same goes for bed linens and bathroom towels. Just drop them off here and get a fresh set from Trixie or myself. The maids with cleaning duties will keep your bathroom restocked with toilet paper, soap, shampoo, and other supplies. Oh, and here is a box of cosmetics for you, Anna," she said, handing the girl a box of assorted perfumes, makeup, and hair care products. She handed a smaller box to Will and said, "And fur care and hair care items for you as well, Will. We gave each of you an assortment of different types of things that we thought you might like, but if you prefer a different kind of perfume or cologne, or some other special items, just let us know."

"Looks like everything we could ever need is provided. Are we forgetting anything?" Will asked.

Eva grinned, and replied. "You also come to Trixie and I for any sort of sex toys and non-prescription contraceptives and lubes, and for instruction in their uses. Doctor Betschart or Doctor Siefert can get Anna onto Norplant or the Pill after her baby is born, or can get her a diaphragm and contraceptive foam. I recommend the Norplant. Nothing to forget." She looked at Will and added, "Any of the girls you are likely to be asked to mate with here are on contraceptives. If they aren't for some reason, they will let you know. M'lady Karla and Miss Pamela are on birth control pills. Karla's been talking about trying to have one more baby, sometime soon, so you might eventually have to use a condom with her. Trixie and I don't do vaginal sex with males, and our cook, Miss Klari, doesn't have sex with anyone. The rest, except for Anna, are on Norplant. If you get asked to mate with a guest, you can get condoms from us."

"We might get asked to do that - to mate with someone who is one of Lord Karl's guests?" Will asked.

"Probably not until near the end of your training," Eva said. "When our girls are in their last year or two, Master Karl finds potential employers that are suitable, and arranges for them to meet with girls that might want to work for them. Sometimes the man even chooses to propose marriage. Two of our recent graduates married the guys that took them in after their training with us. But if you're worried Master Karl will use you like whores to entertain his friends, don't be. Any assignments to serve a guest are voluntary on the maids' part. And Master Karl rarely asks a girl to mate with anyone he thinks would be bad for the girl."

===

Will and Anna talked with Eva and Trixie for a while longer, as they answered general questions about life as a maid in this mansion.

The Bernese twins that the kids had seen at breakfast knocked at the door, and one of them asked, "Are they ready to put their things away yet? Master Karl asked Sandra and I to help them carry their new stuff."

"I think we're done here. You can take charge of them, Karin," Trixie said. "Thank you."

===

As the twins carried the folded and boxed things and Will and Anna carried the garment bags with their hanging clothes, Will tried to look closely at the twin Bernese girls. He shook his head after opening the door for everyone, and said, "I give up. I can't tell which one of you is Karin and which one is Sandra. Sorry."

One of the twins set down Anna's things on the dresser and stepped close to Will and said with an amused voice, "I'm Karin. The easiest way to tell me apart from my twin sister is that the white stripe between our eyes is narrower on Sandra, and I'm about an inch taller than Sandra. Other than that, you'd probably have to kiss us or do something more intimate to tell us apart. Master Karl says we kiss differently, and he can always tell us apart by kissing us. Or by tasting us. Master Hans says he can even tell us apart by our scents."

Sandra closed the door to the Hall and said, "Master Karl told us that you two are special friends of his son, Master Hans, and his daughter, Mistress Heidi, and that they both have already trusted you with some pretty important family secrets. So our Master sent us to you to share another secret with you, and to get to know you better as friends... and hopefully more than just friends."

"Well, yes," Will replied hesitantly. "I dated Heidi for a while, but I'm not her boyfriend any longer. We're both still good friends with Hans and Heidi though. We know some things that are best called 'family secrets' about Hans' family, and he knows some secrets of ours. But I'm not sure if it's all right for us to tell them to you. We just met."

"Master Karl told us you would probably say something like that. He's in his office right now. You can call him if you want to confirm it's all right to share secrets with us. But we'll go first with sharing secrets," Karin said. "Master Karl told us that you already know that Hans has two sisters other than Heidi, and that he has sex with all of his sisters. We know all about Marie and Taylor, and that Hans has sex with them, as well as with Heidi, and that they all have sex with their father. We know, because we're Hans' sisters too, and we've frequently had sex with our brother, and with our daddy, and with Heidi, Taylor and Marie, too. We have sex with each other, as well. Everyone in Hans' household has been told about us and has met us. But the only other people _here_that know we are Lord Karl's daughters are Lord Karl, M'Lady Karla and her husband, Redd Brushtail, and Doctor Siefert. The rest of the maids only know that we're sisters and that we're willing to have sex with each other and with other girls, like all the other pairs of twins that have worked for Master Karl."

"We also know that Hans dresses up like a girl and goes out in public as Hannah Krause, and that as Hannah he has submitted fully to serving Master Karl, just as we have. We think he looks really cute as a girl," Sandra said. "We've been in bed with Hannah ourselves. It was a lot of fun. All of the maids here know about Hannah, and know that Hans and Heidi have sex with their dad and with each other. We're all okay with that. But most of the maids here do not know that Marie and Taylor are also Master Karl's daughters. It could be dangerous for us illegitimate daughters, if the wrong people here knew that Marie, Taylor, Karen or me were Lord Karl's kids too. Especially the old Count and Countess can't be told, okay? But you can relax around us. There's nothing you know or that you might do that you can't share with us. And we'd really like to become close friends with you. Not only because of how much Master Karl's family trusts you, but also because you're the only Bernese kids here other than us, too."

"Wow... Well, I guess with you knowing all that, our secret's a pretty small one," Will said. "Anna and I are lovers. I'm the father of the baby that my sister is going to have in seven more months. I suppose that eventually everyone here will know that, but we'd rather not tell everyone, okay? Our mom doesn't know, and it would upset her too much if she found out. Officially, Anna screwed a boy she met at a mall, and never saw him again. Kids are pretty sexually active in Pouncefield, so mom was willing to believe that. But even though kids her age do get knocked up there, mom was too embarrassed that anyone might find out, and she wanted to send Anna away to a 'school for naughty girls', to have the baby and give it up for adoption. Instead, we arranged to come here, and to keep the baby."

"Oh? Well, that's okay with us," Karin said. "See, Father has already talked to us about maybe considering the idea of one of us marrying Hans and having a baby for him. Since we're purebreds too, and legally no one knows we're his sisters, we could do it if the Count and Countess push Hans into getting married. At least with us, he knows we wouldn't mind if he continues to have sex with all his maids and other family members. I guess that your secret must be another reason why father wanted us to be your friends. Anna's having her brother's baby, and we've at least agreed to think about accepting the idea of having a baby with our brother, too."

"Well, we didn't _plan_to make a baby together," Anna said. "But since it did happen, I can't bring myself to give our baby away or have an abortion. Ummmm, well, you know why we're here now. Is it all right for us to ask why your mom let you come here and be maids? Or is that off limits? Does... does she even know what you do here with your father? I hope my parents never find out about the sex stuff we'll be doing here. But with us so far away, they probably will never know."

"Well, I guess you could say mom knows we're here," Sandra said. "At least, it's what she wanted for us. Father told us that he tried to recruit our mom as a maid when she was sixteen. They met by accident, while he was on a business trip to Germany. But she turned him down, after spending a week dating him. I guess she was too proud to work as a maid, or even to let Lord Karl know he had gotten her pregnant, when she found out, months after he went home again. She raised us as a single mother, and I think she eventually regretted not becoming a maid, but by then she was too old to tell him she had changed her mind, and to ask if he would accept her. She put a letter in her safe deposit box that said if anything ever happened to her and she wasn't there to care for us, we should be sent to Lord Karl's maid scholarship program, but she never tried to let him know about us. Anyway, she was killed by a drunk driver a little over a year ago, and when they found the letter, the children's services people asked Lord Karl to take us in. We don't have any other relatives that we could go to. We found out after he brought us here that he was our daddy, and he was really sorry that mom never told him about us. He said he would have paid our child support gladly if he had only known."

"Awwww! That's so sad!" Anna said, hugging Sandra tightly. "I'm so sorry!"

"It's all right. You didn't know," Sandra said, petting Anna's hair. "Father can't admit publicly that we're his kids, but he takes good care of us, and we're quite happy here. It was kind of weird at first, losing our virginity to our father, and having him teach us about sex. But he never pushed us into anything. He just made the offer, and let us be the ones to ask him to do it. He's a really good lover, and we know you're going to love him as much as we do."

"Well, thanks for telling us all that," Will said. "It does make us feel more comfortable here, knowing we're not so alone in what we do."

"We're going to be serving father in bed tonight," Karin said. "We know father is probably going to ask you both to serve him really soon. Would you like to watch tonight while he makes love to us? There's a secret passage with a one-way mirror that you can get into, to watch us in his bedroom. Just tell M'Lady Karla that you want to watch us from the maid passages. Daddy already said it was okay, if you wanted to watch us."

"Maybe we could all serve him at once, eventually," Sandra said. "I bet daddy would love that, and we could all make out with each other while he watches. Would you like to do that?"

"I guess we could," Anna said hesitantly.

"Okay. We'll talk to M'Lady Karla, and see how that goes," Will said. "And yeah, we're supposed to get 'summoned' to Lord Karl's bedroom tomorrow night. So seeing how he is in bed with someone else before that sounds like a great idea."

Karin kissed Will on the cheek and said," You'll both love him. We all do."

"Well, we would love to stay, but we have chores that we need to do soon," Sandra said, kissing Anna on the cheek and disentangling herself from the other girl's hug. "But I hope we get to spend a lot more time together soon!"

===

After the twins left, Will and Anna changed into their maid and houseboy uniforms, and walked around trying to learn where everything was in the mansion. The other maids were very helpful in describing things and answering any questions, and everyone seemed really friendly.

Eventually they settled down in the games room, and played video games with each other and with some of the off-duty maids, until it was time for lunch.

At lunch time they were seated further down the table, with the other maids, but once again their place cards only had their names on them, and the maid who was serving the girl to their left or right served Will and Anna too. At one point during the meal, Anna saw Miss Cheryl bending over to put a plastic tub of dirty dishes on the lower shelf of a cart, and she realized the young vixen had no panties on. "Oh! I guess they do that here, too?" she said to herself.

"Do what?" asked a cute beagle girl seated next to her.

Anna glanced at the girl's place card and saw her name was Miss Evelyn. "Ummm, back at Hans' mansion, I saw that the maids didn't wear any panties. Do they do that here, too?"

"Most of us, do, yes," Evelyn replied. "Master Karl likes it when we flash him and show we're ready to have sex on a moment's notice if he wants to claim us, or that we might like it if he wants to feel us up. But he only rarely asks us to really do it in the public parts of the mansion. It's more of a flirting game. And we usually do take them off just before we go to serve him in his bedroom at night. "

"Ummm, then why did my uniform come with panties, if we aren't supposed to wear them?" Anna asked.

"It's your choice if you want to wear them or not. Master Karl doesn't demand we always go without them. In fact, when we have guests in the mansion, like when the Count and Countess are here for a visit, we almost always do wear the panties that go with our uniforms. So you'll need the panties for those times, even if you normally go without them. You might also want to wear them if you're having your period, or if you're having 'tummy troubles', and don't really want to invite someone to fondle you under your skirts," Evelyn said.

"OH!" Anna said, as it dawned on her that if she needed to go to the bathroom a lot, she certainly wouldn't appreciate someone groping her naked ass. "Ummm, I realize this isn't the best topic for at the dining table, but, ummm, if we are, well, messy... down there... what do we do if Master Karl wants us?" Anna asked.

"Just tell him. Master doesn't like sex with a girl that isn't clean. If you can't clean yourself well enough before you go to his summons to be comfortable with him licking you to porking you in either hole, just let him know," Evelyn replied. "Of course, if you know you're going to be summoned by him, you should try your best to be ready in front and in back, by being as clean as you can be, inside and out, before you go to him. That's only polite."

"Oh... I... never thought of that before. But I've never done anything in my backside yet," Anna said.

"It's not too bad, and Master Karl or Miss Trixie will be glad to teach you how to get nice and clean. There are douche kits and other stuff in every bathroom for just that reason," Evelyn said. "Master is a wonderfully gentle teacher. He won't hurt you, if he asks you to do anal sex. So don't worry. There's a first time for everything, and you couldn't ask for a better teacher."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 490 By DoggyStyle57, December 2013

==========

Feb 28, 2010 (Sunday afternoon) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Switzerland.

After lunch, Anna took off her panties and handed them to Will, to put in his pocket. She had a determined look on her face as she said, "If they can all do it, so can I. Come on, Will, let's go ask M'Lady Karla about watching our new friends."

It felt really strange for her to feel the cool draft around her privates, as they walked through the maids' quarters. She hadn't thought the lack of a thin layer of cotton fabric would make that much difference. But it did. The air tickled the edges of her slit every time her skirt moved. She was blushing and a little bit wet between the legs by the time she got to the senior maids' office, but she managed to keep her tail wagging slowly.

Karla had a crib in her office, and was breastfeeding a ten month old fox kit, while a nearly identical baby fox waited in the crib, looking hungrily at her mother. The adult vixen was fully dressed in her maid uniform, but had loosened the scoop neck of her blouse and pulled it down, exposing both of her full breasts.

"Hello Will, Anna," Karla said. "These are my other two children. I'm feeding my son, Jan, and his sister Jodi is the one in the crib. They just woke up from their naps, and the little darlings are quite hungry!"

Anna went over to look at the baby girl, "She's so pretty! It's hard to believe that in another seven months, I'll have a baby of my own to feed. May we watch you feed them? I'm the youngest in our family, so I never saw my mom breastfeeding anyone."

"I don't mind at all. In fact I kind of like having people watch while they suck my milk from my breasts," Karla said. "I love the way it feels, too."

Will and Anna stepped closer and watched in fascination, as Karla explained breastfeeding techniques in detail to Anna. Then Karla got up and put her son in the crib and picked up her daughter to feed. As the girl baby latched onto her nipple, she asked, "Was there something else you wanted, other than to watch me nursing my babies? Do you have any questions or problems so far?"

"Well, Karin and Sandra kind of invited us to watch them serving Lord Karl tonight. They said you knew something about a secret passage and a one way mirror, and that it was okay with Lord Karl if we watched them mating with him," Will said.

"Yes, Master Karl already called me about the twins' suggestion, and approved you watching them, if you asked," Karla replied. "Come back here tonight at nine o'clock, and I'll show you where to go to watch them." Then she winked at Will and asked, "When Jodi is done feeding, would you like a taste of my milk, William? I make more than they need, and like I said, I love how it feels when someone suckles my breasts."

Will gave her a funny look and said, "Ahhh, maybe some other time. Come on, Anna. We, ummm, we're supposed to meet Sierra in the game room about now."

===

Will almost ran out of Karla's office, with Anna following him, and he ducked into their rooms as soon as he could. "I can't believe she asked me that!" Will said, as soon as he got the hall door to his bedroom closed.

"What's wrong, brother? Did she embarrass you?" Anna asked, sounding somewhat amused. "You scooted out of there like your tail was on fire!"

"Anna! She's gotta be as old as our mom!" Will said.

"So? Lord Karl is way older than our mom and dad, and I'll be having sex with him soon. And he did ask you if you were okay with the idea of mating women mom's age or older, before we even came here, and you said it wouldn't gross you out," Anna stated.

"Well, yeah, but I was thinking he'd have me doing it with some nice single lady, in a bedroom. Not with a married mom that was still nursing her babies, and who wanted me to suck her tits in a public place!" Will said, blushing.

"Who else would Lord Karl have you do it with, other than Karla? Trixie told us that the cook doesn't have sex with anyone, and the only other adult women we've seen here are Trixie and Eva, and they're both Lesbians! So you better get over being embarrassed about having sex with Karla! Look, I'm pretty scared about the idea of having sex with Hans' dad. But I'm gonna do it, because we need his help and that scholarship to take care of our baby! You promised_me that you'd do whatever you needed to do to take care of me and our baby. Lord Karl will probably ask you to do other stuff that will be a _lot more embarrassing than having sex with Karla, and you better do it!"

"Oh, all right," Will said. "I'll do it, if he asks me to do it. But not in her office with the door wide open!"

===

Feb 28, 2010 (Sunday night) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Switzerland.

That night, Karla showed the kids how to get into the two spiral staircases that led from the Maid's quarters to the passages between the family suites upstairs. One entry was from a unisex bathroom that was adjacent to the maids' meeting room. The other one could be approached from M'Lady Trixie's offices or from Karla's office, and between Karla's office and the stairs there was a security room, with monitors for security cameras all over the inside of the mansion.

"Most of the time you'll use the staircase closer to the maids meeting room," Karla said. "But this one from M'Lady Trixie's and my areas is handy if you need to come down and privately get some extra 'props' from Trixie, for pleasing our master. To get from here to the second floor guest suites, you go down to the basement first, and then up two levels after you cross under the mansion to the guest wing. The laundry rooms are downstairs, and there are also storage rooms, and a few special 'playrooms' down there, but the playrooms don't get much use."

She led them upstairs and showed them how to find and open the curtain that hid the one-way mirror above Lord Karl's headboard. Then she showed them the low cupboard on the opposite wall where they could get folding chairs and headphones for listening, and how to set up the headphones. "Ah! Here they come now," Karla said, as the light in the bedroom came on. "Enjoy the show. Master said I should leave you to watch by yourselves. You can go back down to the maids' quarters and to your rooms when you've seen enough, or when they turn out the lights and go to sleep. And remember children, you do have school tomorrow!"

"Thank you, Ma'am. I think we can find our way back okay." Will said.

===

Lord Karl entered his bedroom, closely followed by Karin and Sandra in their maid uniforms. The handsome Bernese Mountain Dog was wearing a red silk dressing gown, and as soon as they were in the room, the twins removed his robe, knelt in front of him, and took turns licking and sucking on his cock.

"Mummm, that's nice, my darlings," he said, stroking the girl's hair affectionately.

"You always taste so good, daddy!" one of the girls said.

"Would you like to taste us too, daddy?" the other twin asked.

"Definitely," Karl replied. He boosted each of them onto his big bed, and the three of them moved to position themselves so Will and Anna would have a good view if they were on the other side of the mirror.

===

Will and Anna watched as Lord Karl lovingly licked both of his daughters until they were panting and squirming happily, and pleading for their father to fuck them.

"Well, I can see where Hans learned how to lick a girl!" Anna said, fingering herself. "They seem to be enjoying his tongue even more than I enjoyed it when Hans licked me! And he's in a lot better shape that I woulda expected from a guy who's over fifty!"

"Well, I'll just have to learn to do it at least that good," Will said, as he studied the adult Bernese man's technique. Seeing his sister's hand petting herself under her skirt, he shrugged, unzipped his shorts, and started masturbating too...

===

Half an hour later, Lord Karl was on his back, with one naked daughter bouncing happily up and down on his cock, and the other naked puppy girl straddling his muzzle to be licked. Anna wordlessly moved over and sat on her brother's lap, sinking slowly down onto his shaft until he was deep in her cunny.

"Ahhhh! Oh Anna!" Will sighed. "I can never get enough of you!"

"Does it bother you that he's going to be doing that with me tomorrow night?" Anna asked.

"Only a little. I'll get used to it. Does it bother you that I'll probably be mating at some point with those two girls, or with M'Lady Karla?"

"I shared you with Heidi and Paula. I can share you with them," Anna said confidently, as she moved up and down on his cock. "Especially if I know it's _my_bed you come back to on most nights! I love you, Will!"

"And I love you too, Anna," Will said.

===

March 1, 2010 (Monday) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Switzerland.

Will and Anna's alarm went off, and they got themselves cleaned up and into their school uniforms as fast as they could. They had barely finished getting dressed when they heard a knock on their door.

"Anna? It's Sierra. Are you ready to go to breakfast?" said the vixen's voice from beyond the door.

"We're both almost ready," Anna said, as she opened the door to let Sierra in.

The white vixen glanced at the unmade queen sized bed, and the two pillows with depressions in them, and smiled. "You don't need to make your bed in the morning. The maids with cleaning duties do that as well as cleaning the bathrooms for you. But, umm, if you don't want them to know you had company in your bed last night, you might want to tidy it up a bit before you go to class. No one will mind, but, well, just saying, okay?"

Anna blushed until the insides of her ears were bright pink, and said, "OH! Umm, thanks. Do we look okay?"

"You both look fine. Come along," she said. As they walked to breakfast, Sierra mentioned, "When we get to school, you'll see that there are three other groups of girls who wear school uniforms very similar to ours. Our girls wear blue plaid skirts, and the other three groups wear red, yellow or green. Those girls, and two other boys with uniforms similar to what Will has on, are all Bernerholdt Scholarship kids. The ones with the yellow plaid are from Lord Covington's household, and his maids don't usually have any sexual duties. He's a very nice brown fox. The ones in the red plaid skirts are in Gene Hale's household. He's a stallion, and he primarily trains larger species girls, like horses, cows and bears. The ones in the green plaid skirts or ties work for a squirrel named Lord Roderick , and they are mostly the smaller species girls and boys - mice, voles, squirrels and the like. The other two house boys are both mice. The girls don't _have_to divide up by species. Occasionally Lord Karl will train a mouse girl, or one of the other households will train a dog or a fox or a bunny. But it's more comfortable for most maid candidates with sexual duties to have a master who is roughly the same size as their species. Can you imagine a mouse girl trying to serve a stallion as a Master?"

"I felt almost like a mouse when I saw the size of Lord Karl's cock for the first time. If I hadn't mated once with Master Hans, I would be scared that it wouldn't fit!" Anna replied.

They ate quickly, and then all the girls got on a small school bus with the Bernerholdt family crest on the side, and driven by Redd Brushtail, in a neat chauffeur's uniform.

As he got on the bus with his sister and ten other girls, Will asked, "Hey, wait a minute! I thought Hans told us the maids went to an all-girls school! So where will I be going?"

"You'll be attending the same school as our maids, Mister Will," Redd said. "It used to be girls only, when Hans was still attending school here, and Hans and Heidi went to another school that was for children of well to do families. But when Lord Roderick admitted two house boys into his branch of the scholarship program, we made arrangements for a limited number of boys to attend the same school. There are at least forty to fifty Bernerholdt Scholarship kids attending the school each year, and we make a significant donation to the school's endowment fund. So they made the changes we requested."

===

The school day went well for both Will and Anna. Classes were held in German, but the teachers were used to dealing with kids from other nations, and they all spoke several other languages fluently. Miss Cheryl often had to ask for explanations in English, but several of the other kids had similar questions in a variety of languages. Where the teacher couldn't readily translate, there was always a fellow student who was happy to do so.

The strangest part for Will was being the only boy in a room full of girls in most of his classes. The school handled all grades from kindergarten through the end of what Will would have called high school, but which here they called 'Kantonsschule'. This school was structured to prepare the students to go on to a university education on graduation. But the school was small enough that several class levels were taught in the same room, with the instructor going over lessons for each grade level. This meant that Will and Anna were in many of the same classes, despite his being a year ahead of his sister.

By the end of the day, Will and Anna were dazed with all the new information. Fortunately, except for a lot of the history class, which focused more on European history than their old schools back in America, the good education that Will and Anna had gotten at Saint Lovejoy's school in Pouncefield actually had them ahead of many of their classmates. So the main thing they needed to do remedial studies on was history.

===

When they got back to the mansion, Sierra led the kids to the games room, where six computers were set up for the maids to use while doing their homework.

"Most of us have computers and internet connections in our rooms to do our homework on," Sierra said. "But Master Karl didn't know if you had your own computers, or if you would need a new computer with a German keyboard and operating system, or if you wanted an American-style keyboard and operating system. These six default to the German OS, and have German keyboards plugged in. But they can also be rebooted to come up with an English OS and there are American English keyboards in the drawer with the supplies. You can use these if you need a computer right now."

"We didn't bring a computer," Will said. "He will really get us a new one to share? I guess we should ask for the German keyboard and OS, like they have at our new school. We're fluent in German, and neither of us touch-types yet, so the different keyboard shouldn't be too hard to get used to."

"He will get one for each of you. I'll tell him what you'll need," Sierra said. "You have two hours to do your homework, and then I'll get you and we will go change the bedding for Master Karl and several of the maids."

===

March 1, 2010 (Monday night) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Switzerland.

The Steiner kids completed their homework and their assigned maid duties with Sierra, and then went to dinner, serving Sierra and Cheryl on the first shift, and eating on the second shift while Sierra and Cheryl served them. After dinner, Lord Karl nodded to Will and Anna, and said, "Follow me please, children."

Will looked at his watch, and said, "Ummm sir? I thought we weren't supposed to report to you for another hour yet?"

"That is correct. But I want to talk with both of you privately, first," he replied. They took the elevator upstairs and he led them to his personal suite of rooms, where he indicated that they should sit on a couch at one side of the parlor, as he moved a comfortable chair to face them.

"Will, you and Anna were sent to me because you got Anna pregnant, even though I don't think your parents realize you are the father of her child. I know you feel bad about what you have done to your sister, even though she isn't at all mad at you for it. In a way, you probably see your being here as a punishment for what you did. Am I right?" Karl asked.

"Well, sort of, I guess," Will replied. "I just want to do the right thing for Anna. I want to protect her and take care of her, and I don't want her sent away and being alone. I did a bad thing, having sex with her and making her pregnant, and I want to make it right, as much as I can."

"Yes, what you did was against the law, and against the rules the Catholic Church has for its members. But why do we have those laws? And why does the Church have commandments and rules about how we live our lives?" Karl asked.

"Uhhh, so we can all get along?" Will replied uncertainly.

"Yes, we have laws to give structure to our lives, and to give everyone guidelines on how to behave in a civilized manner. Most of them are to protect us from each other. In particular, the laws about incest and about kids and sex are primarily to prevent adults from harming unwilling kids. But laws are written by people, and they don't cover every possibility. Even the commandments in the bible and the rules that the churches say we should obey are written and interpreted by people," Karl said. "When someone breaks the law, or someone commits what the church says is a sin, what happens to them?"

"They eventually get punished. They go to jail, or they go to Hell, sir," Will said, not liking where this was going. Was Lord Karl going to turn them in to the police?

"But before_they are punished, what happens? They go before a judge, or they confess to a priest, right? And that judge or priest decides if they were _really guilty of anything in that situation, and what their punishment should be, if they are," Karl said. "Let's say you killed someone. The law says that's murder, and the Catholic Church says "Thou shalt not kill". But what if the person you killed was a rapist who was attacking Anna, and who was likely to kill her if he wasn't stopped? It wouldn't be considered murder then, would it? The judge or a priest would forgive you."

"Well, yes... But they wouldn't forgive me for what I did to Anna, would they?" Will asked. "I... never confessed to our priest what we've been doing, and neither has Anna."

"They might forgive you, if you went before them to be judged, and did what they required as punishment or penance. Do you think you are a bad person, Will? For the moment, set aside the fact that you've been having sex with your sisters, and that you got Anna pregnant, and that those things were against the law and were sins according to your church. Other than that, do you think you're a good person?"

"Well, I... I try to be good, sir," Will said.

"And if you and Anna were older, and if she wasn't your sister, what would you have done, when you found out she was pregnant with your baby?" Karl asked.

"I would have married her right away, sir, and gotten a job and made sure I took care of her and our baby!" Will replied.

"And how is that any different from what you have done?" Karl asked, smiling slightly. "Didn't you give up your comfortable home and life with your family, to dedicate yourself to caring for Anna and your baby? Didn't you take a job here, to provide for your new family?"

"Well, I... Yes, when you put it that way, I guess it's pretty much the same. But we can't get married and make it legal," Will said.

"You never forced her to do anything, did you, Will? Anna? You wanted your brother to have sex with you before he ever did anything, isn't that correct?" Karl asked. He already knew what Hans and Heidi had told him, but he wanted the kids to tell him themselves.

"Yeah, I had to ask him lots of times before he did anything with me," Anna said.

"I never forced her, no. Paula kind of forced both of us to go through with it the first time, but Anna had already wanted to do it before that," Will said. "And we were probably going to cross that line pretty soon anyway, so Paula only speeded up what we were already thinking of doing."

"Now, you two have agreed to place yourselves in my care, and to completely trust my judgment in what I say you should do. As my maid and my houseboy, I am the one responsible for what you do, and for deciding what you should or should not do. Now, I'm certainly not a priest, and I can't take a confession for your church's resolution of your behavior. But do you still accept that I should have earthly authority over you, regarding my being the final judge of what id correct behavior for you while in my care?" Karl asked.

"Yes sir," they both replied.

"Then I want you to hear my 'judgment' in your case," he said. "I think that you, Will, have taken responsibility for your past behavior, and are doing your best to provide for your sister's welfare, and for the care of your child. Anna, I think that you have also done the right thing in seeking a way to keep your baby and provide a home for your future family. What I require of both of you is to continue to love and care for each other and your baby. Do that, and I forgive you for your past actions, and I think that you should forgive yourselves. Does either of your parents know Will is the father of the baby?"

"Father knows, and he did say that he could forgive me, if I take care of Anna, and don't tell mom," Will said.

"Then as far as I am concerned, you begin your new lives here with no further reason to be punished for your past," Karl said. "Think about that, and then come back here at the top of the hour, and if you're ready to begin your service as my maid and houseboy, we will begin your training."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 491 By DoggyStyle57, December 2013

==========

March 1, 2010 (Monday night) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Switzerland.

At the appointed time, Will and Anna knocked on the door of Lord Karl's parlor. He opened the door and let them in, dressed now in his red silk dressing gown. "Welcome Anna, and you too, Will. Do come in."

"Thank you, Sir," Anna said. "Ummm, what do you... want us to do? The instructions in the envelopes that M'Lady Karla gave us just said to be here in our uniforms, and to... plan to spend the night?"

Lord Karl closed the door behind them, crossed the parlor to the other side, and then stood with his back to his bedroom door, facing them. "The instructions were vague on purpose. Right now, even I don't know yet exactly what we will do, or even if I will touch either of you this night. Before we get started, I want to talk to you both just a bit more. I know you are both grateful that I have given you refuge here - that I have given you a place in my home where you can remain together, and continue as lovers, and where you can keep the baby that you have already conceived together. You have been friends with my children, and I am glad that I am in a position to help you. But at the same time, I do not want you to think, having accepted my hospitality and admission to my scholarship program, that you have no choice now but to repay me immediately with the use of your bodies. I have a dozen others here who are quite eager to serve me in bed. I neither need nor want anyone in my bedchamber that is _unwilling_to be there. Is that understood?"

"Y-yes sir... But... But we thought..." Anna began. "Didn't you... want us?"

"But sir? Don't all_of your maids serve you here? I thought that Karin and Sandra said so. We know _they serve you in bed, even though they are your own daughters!" Will said.

"Oh, if this all works out, I would like to enjoy both of you in my bed, certainly. And yes, all of the girls here currently do mate with me, or at least they have in the past, even though three of them are not usually summoned by me anymore, in the cases of Trixie, Eva and Klari," Lord Karl replied. "But they all did have a choice, at first. Depending on their circumstances, a girl who says she is willing to have sex with me, but who later decides she is unwilling to serve sexually, could be sent home. But more often, especially recently, we have made arrangements instead to send the chaste ones to an associate of mine, Lord Covington, who is quite happy to run his maid training program exactly as our brochures describe it, without any sexual duties at all. Karin and Sandra had that option as well, and did not choose it."

"You two pose a bit of a puzzle for me though," Lord Karl continued. "In most cases, before one of my field agents or I make our first contact with a family about giving their girl a maid scholarship, the child's home life and current situation have already been carefully examined. I already know how sexually active they are, what their tastes appear to be in sexual pleasures, and what their personalities are like, and we do not contact them unless they seem capable of enjoying becoming one of my maids, and of thriving in the life that such training can lead them to. Some of them are already quite sexually active, and have gotten in trouble already for their promiscuity or for being cockteasers. Those girls are usually quite eager to please me in bed, and do not need any time to decide their long term goals here. Others appear to have the right personalities for a submissive role, but are quite innocent, possibly virgins when they arrive, and I try to take my time with those girls, and expose them gradually to what the other maids do, as I did with Karin and Sandra. When they tell me that they are ready to commit themselves to me fully, then we talk about that full service commitment. That process might well take more than a year."

"But you two... You aren't innocent, and yet you have very little experience outside of mating with each other. You've already seen firsthand how my maids perform full service, and have watched Hans and his maids and talked to them freely and at some length. You are even aware that some of those maids are his sisters, and that he has non-vaginal sex with Heidi, and that my kids mate with me, as well. So _you_don't really need a long period of watching the other girls in my bed, to make an informed decision," he grinned and shook his head, saying, "If anything, it isI who needs more time - time to decide what sorts of activities you may be best suited for. Still, you, Anna have already offered me full service, and you, Will, said you would seriously consider it, and that at least some sex right away was acceptable. So... here you are."

"But before I ask you to submit to me - before either of you even kiss me - I will give each of you one last chance to back out of all previous agreements, and choose not to have sex with me, or with anyone else here other than each other. Again, refusing me would not mean I will send you home. I promised to help you, and I will do so. You would still get the six year maid training program and the scholarship, exactly as advertised in the brochures that your parents read. If you choose non-sexual service, I can keep you here, or you can be sent to Lord Covington's estate, where none of the maids serve him sexually and there would be no peer pressure for either of you to do as the other maids here do. But tonight is the only time I will ask you this, unless you tell me right now that you need more time to make up your minds. Do either of you want to change your minds about offering to accept sexual service? Or do either of you need more time to decide?"

He paused, but neither child seemed inclined to speak up. "Very well then, we will proceed. Anna Steiner, you have offered to accept full service with me immediately. That means there is _nothing_that I may not ask you to do, although you _did_ask that I not require you to mate with males other than myself, my son, or your brother, until you tell me you are comfortable with the idea of mating with any other males. That one restriction is accepted. Is it still your intent to accept full service with me, with only that one restriction?"

"It is, sir," Anna said shyly.

Karl nodded and said, "Will Steiner, you have offered limited sexual service immediately. You said you are willing to share Anna with me, and to mate with other maids at my direction, and to lick my cum and your own from the girls. But you did not yet want to commit to going further than that in terms of gay sex. I am willing to accept that you need more time to decide if you are willing to commit to full service directly with me or with other males. I am even willing to accept that after agreeing to full service, and after trying gay sex at least three times, you may yet choose to change your mind and offer me only heterosexual service after that. And I will remind you that even if you do accept full service, with no restrictions, it is almost certain that the majority of your duties will _not_involve sex with other males. I am far more interested in sharing Anna with you than I am in mating with you directly, or in training you to serve males - unless you find that you enjoy doing so. Is it still your intent to be trained for sexual services, provided I do not at this time ask you to mate directly with any males? Or have you reconsidered your restrictions?"

"Well, sir, I've never had even a finger in my ass yet. I've seen how big your cock is, and I'm afraid of what it will be like to have someone as well-endowed as you fucking my ass," Will replied. "If it weren't for that, I think I could offer you full service too, here and now. I'll even try oral sex with you, sir, though I really prefer girls. Hans and Heidi have been good friends to us, sir. I trust them and I do trust you. I... I think I could accept just about anything else, but the thought of you shoving that big cock of yours up my ass still frightens me. Anna and I have watched Hans fucking Heidi's ass, and Heidi says she's had you under her tail too, and that she loved it, so we both know a cock your size should fit. But I'm still afraid to try. I'm sorry, sir."

Karl nodded, and said, "That is a very reasonable concern, so let me put your mind at ease. I want you both to understand that I do not expect either you or your sister, as anal virgins, to have anal sex with me, or with anyone else, without at least some training with lubricated fingers and with small and gradually larger sex toys, to prepare your asses for larger penetration. It is certainly possible to prepare an anal virgin for anal sex in a single evening, even with as much of an age and size difference as there is between us. I did it with Taylor, when she insisted that she wanted my cock up her ass when she was not quite ten yet. But it is much more comfortable and enjoyable for all concerned if your first several anal experiences are more gradual. I do intend to allow you to prepare for such experiences slowly, and to try the real thing only when you tell me that you are ready. And I don't make a habit of sharing my maids with other males, other than my son, unless that maid requests to be shared. Does that help?"

"It does sir, yes," Will replied. "It... may take me a while to be comfortable with having sex with guys, but... I can accept that I should at least try it. So... yes, sir, tonight I will also offer you my full and unrestricted service."

"Very good. Then it is time to formally ask both of you for your submission to me, so listen carefully," Karl said. "If you swear to serve me as my submissive maid and houseboy respectively, I expect complete obedience and loyalty for life, or until I release you from your vows to me. Whatever I command you to do, I expect you to honestly attempt to the best of your ability, given only the restrictions that we just agreed upon. The only time you may say no to me is for those restricted acts; or if you have tried that activity for me three times, and still find it distasteful; or if I am unintentionally harming you. For my part, I promise that I will not ask anything of you that I think you cannot safely do, or that I think you would hate doing. I will almost certainly ask you to do things that you never considered or wanted to do, because I will want to see if you like those activities once you have tried them. But I promise that i will _never_intentionally damage or injure you in any way. I ask that you trust me completely, and put your fates in my hands. In return I will love and cherish you as if you were my own family, I will train you, and I will do everything I can to make your experiences here fascinating and enjoyable for you. I will care for you, and guide you, and I believe that you will be better for the experience. So I ask you now - do you now freely give to me your unconditional trust and obedience, and accept me as your Master, given only those few restrictions?"

"Sir, I accept you as my Master," Anna said.

"Yes sir. I accept you also as my Master," Will said.

"Then I accept your submission to me, both of you. Please rise, and follow me into the bedroom," Karl said.

===

Karl led them into his bedroom, and closed the door behind them. Then he said," My first command is that I want you, Will, to show me how well you can please your sister by licking her. Anna, please sit on the edge of my bed, and remove your panties, if you have any on. Then raise your skirt so your brother can lick you."

"I haven't been wearing any panties with my maid uniform all day Master, see?" she replied, raising her skirt to show him her pretty little cunt.

"Very nice!" Lord Karl said appreciatively.

Anna smiled, and then she got on the bed and sighed happily as her brother began lapping at her slit.

Karl came close to watch them, kneeling beside the boy, and said, "Not bad, Will, but use your fingers to part her labia, so you can lick between her folds more easily. Make her petals open up, like a flower in bloom. Yes, like that. See how beautiful she is down there when you do that? Now, try to push your tongue into her hole, and fuck her with your tongue. See how deeply you can thrust your tongue into her."

"Oh! I like how that feels, Will!" Anna said, wriggling her butt appreciatively.

"You're doing that rather well, young man," Lord Karl said. "How many girls have you done that for?"

"Ummmm, four, Master," Will replied, looking up with his muzzle smeared with his sister's juices. "My sisters Anna and Paula, and Heidi, and, ummm, a fox at school named Edna."

"Would that be Edna Foxx? Is she a cute little vixen who is just a year or so younger than Anna, and with orange-red fur and while markings, and she has a brother named Edward?" Lord Karl asked.

"Err, yes Master," Will replied. "You know her then? I guess that makes sense, since she's one of Hans' friends too. We all went to school together."

"Yes indeed. I met her about a year before your family moved to Pouncefield. I mated with her that same night, in fact. My son was throwing a rather wild party, and I met several of his young friends, watched them yiffing each other, and then mated with a few of them myself, while those trusted friends watched us."

Will's eyes went wide. "You did? Oh wow... you... and Edna? She would have only been eight then, right? But yeah, that's her. She... She sorta took my virginity. She was the first girl to suck my cock and the first girl I ever licked. Heidi was the first one I ever did anal sex with, and we did oral, too. And then Anna was the first one I ever really mated with. Paula was the second one. I haven't ever really made love to any girls other than my sisters."

"So, how would you compare licking a vixen like Edna, as opposed to licking your sister?" Karl asked.

"Anna smells a lot nicer than Edna does, Master," Will replied. "Edna was, ummm, sorta musky smelling. Not bad, once you got your nose down there. But it was a pretty strong smell. I guess you know how they smell though, right? I mean, most of your maids are foxes, aren't they? Do... do you prefer vixens to dog girls, Master?"

"I like all sorts of girls. I've hired dogs, foxes, bunnies, cats, and even mice on occasion. But my parents would never approve of me mating with a girl who wasn't a purebred Bernese Mountain Dog, so hiring maids of other species, or who at least were other breeds of dogs, to work as my maids was safer for me," Lord Karl replied. "My parents have a rather low opinion of foxes, so they hardly pay any attention to any foxes on my staff. It's also the reason why I've avoided hiring Bernese children. It gives them less reason for suspicion."

"Yet you have Karin and Sandra openly working for you, Master, and now us?" Will asked. "Isn't that dangerous for you?"

"It could be _very_dangerous for Karin and Sandra, if my parents ever realized that they are mine. I do hope you will realize that," Lord Karl said. "But my parents have been told that the girls' mother left instructions in her will to send the children to me, as wards of the Bernerholdt Foundation, because of the fine reputation of my charity scholarship program. They have no reason to think I may have even been in Germany when the twins were conceived. And they haven't ever seen Karin or Sandra dressed as maids. We will do the same with both of you. My parents already know of you, Will, as Heidi's boyfriend. It will probably be the case that the only times my parents will visit this mansion will be when Heidi is also visiting here. So you could both be here as her guests, as far as they know."

"I guess I can still play that part Master, for your parents' sake," Will said. "They don't need to know I asked Heidi to stop dating me."

Anna gave her brother and her new Master a frustrated look and asked, "Are you two gonna talk all night, or make love to me?"

"I do believe you've been doing too much talking and not enough licking for your sister's enjoyment, Will. Allow me to make it up to you, Anna, by taking his place," Lord Karl said with a grin. He knelt in front of the puppy girl and nodded to her brother. "Watch and learn, young man."

Anna gasped as Lord Karl parted her labia, took a moment to appreciatively sniff of her crotch, and then eagerly began licking her sex. "OH! Oh geeze! Oh, that feels so good, Master!"

William enviously watched the older Berner's technique, as their Master almost effortlessly brought his sister to a stunning orgasm, and then kept her going through two more. "Wow... I wish I could do that to a girl," he said.

"You will learn the techniques, Will, and fairly soon," Lord Karl said. "Remember, I've got more than thirty years of experience at pleasing a wide variety of women. You'll learn from me, and by pleasuring girls who are accustomed to serving me. How do you think my son got to be as good as he is at pleasing the ladies? He learned it here, mating with his sisters and my maids, at my direction. Now, both of you undress, and I want to watch both of you mating. I'll take my turn with Anna after you've filled her with your seed and given her at least one good orgasm, Will."

The siblings rushed to remove their clothing and get back on the bed. Anna's corselet slowed them down, as they tried to completely unlace the front.

"Stop! Have you always been unlacing and re-lacing that corselet? There's a much easier way," Lord Karl said, as he reached in and showed them an almost invisible zipper along her right side, concealed in a seam. "That lacing is only for getting a good fit. Once it's been adjusted, you can leave the front tied, and open it here, to take it off and put it on again."

"Well I'll be!" Anna said, "I never even noticed that there was a zipper there!"

"I'm surprised Trixie didn't show it to you," Lord Karl said. "But then again, I guess she would have been putting it on you for the first time, and she probably thought you would see the zipper yourself. Now, finish undressing and start mating with each other!"

"Yes Master!" they replied in unison, with Anna giggling at their so similar responses.

Karl was pleased with that lack of shyness in the young couple, as Anna got on the bed on her back and spread her legs for her brother. Will wasted no time getting atop her and guiding his shaft into his sister's warm depths. He fucked his sister with admirable enthusiasm, if somewhat lacking in endurance and style. But he did manage to hold off on his own release until he had Anna moaning quite prettily and begging him to cum inside her. As the young lovers embraced each other tightly in their shared climax, Lord Karl asked gently, "Well, Anna, do you feel ready to allow me the same pleasure?"

"Yes, Master. I couldn't be more ready. Please, take me, sir, and show me the same pleasures that you gave to Karin and Sandra," Anna said with a sated grin.

Will scrambled out of the way and knelt beside his sister, holding her hand as Karl got onto the bed and positioned himself.

Anna made a slightly startled 'Eep!' sound as Karl raised her legs until her slender ankles rested on his strong shoulders, and then slowly guided his shaft into her tight ten year old cunny.

Lord Karl slipped in easily, lubricated by the child's own juices and her brother's cum, but it was still a very tight fit, and he stopped when he touched her cervix, with three inches of his cock still exposed between them. Then he gently began to fuck the child, while her brother watched.

"There we go," Lord Karl said gently. "There's a good girl. Just relax and let me control this. How does that feel?"

"OHHH! Oh, geeze, it's so big!" Anna exclaimed. "It doesn't hurt though. It just feels really good!"

"And you feel wonderful, Anna. So nice and tight," Karl said, as he reached around her thighs and began to use his thumbs to massage the child's clitoris, without ever breaking stride in his own thrusting into her.

Will just sighed, and said, "Will I ever be able to match someone like you, sir?"

"I don't see why not," Karl said. "You're a Bernese, just like I am, and a purebred. Don't judge yourself by comparing yourself to Hans or to me. We're both older than you are. It will be a few years yet before you reach full maturity in terms of your genital size. And meanwhile, you're going to get far more sexual experience here than most boys your age could ever hope to experience. I don't suppose either of you has ever seen your father with an erection?"

"N-no Master!" Anna said quickly. "You're the first adult we've ever seen having sex."

"She's right, sir," Will said. "Mom and dad never did anything more than kissing in front of us kids. The only times I've ever seen my dad naked were when we were changing into our swim trunks on vacation trips to the beach, years ago, and I didn't try to look at his sheath then. But he isn't as tall and muscular as you are, Master."

"Well, height and muscle mass has little to do with it. My best friend, Doctor Noah Siefert, is not much taller than Miss Cheri LeChow, and yet he is just as capable of pleasing the ladies in bed as I am. And you know what? His cock is as big as mine is! And my chauffeur, Redd Brushtail? He's a full adult, but his cock is only an inch or so longer than yours is, and no thicker. But he pleases M'Lady Karla and several of my maids just fine. Size isn't half as important as good technique, and I assure you, good technique you can and will learn here."

As if to underscore his point, Anna chose that moment to have another orgasm, and a rather spectacular one, at that. "OH! Oh YES! Oh Will, I can hardly wait until you get this good! You will! I just know you will!" She thrashed around on the mattress and squeezed her brother's hand, gazing adoringly into his eyes, and not looking at Lord Karl. "I love you, Will Steiner. Don't you ever doubt it! And Master Karl is going to reach both of us to be incredible lovers!"

After he finished mating with Anna, Lord Karl insisted on having her straddle his muzzle, so he could lick her sloppy young cunt clean of his own seed and her brother's cum. Then Will and Karl each took another turn at mating with Anna, but this time Karl had the young maid squat over her brother's face, and remain there until he had licked all the cum from his sister and given her another orgasm.

"Wow... that was fantastic Will!" Anna said happily, once she got her breath back. Then she looked at their new master and asked, "What shall we do next to please you, Master?"

"Get cleaned up, and then just cuddle with me in bed tonight," he said. "Tomorrow is a school day, and you need your sleep."

"All right," Anna replied. But as she and her brother got off the bed and headed for the bathroom, she turned and asked, "Will we be mating in the morning too, Master?"

"If you don't both oversleep, yes," he replied. "My maids customarily awaken me with oral sex. Do that for me in the morning, and if we have time, your brother and I will both mate with you before I send you off to school."

Before long the children were curled up in bed on either side of Lord Karl, snuggling close as they all fell asleep.

===

March 2, 2010 (Tuesday Morning) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Switzerland.

In the morning, Lord Karl felt a young mouth inexpertly sucking on his cock, and was surprised to see that it was the boy, Will, who had his cock in his mouth.

"I expected your sister to do that for me, young man, but do continue," Lord Karl said. "You need practice, but you're off to a good start."

"Well, I already tasted your cum last night, sir, so what's it really matter if I swallow it directly?" Will said.

"True enough. But time is slipping away from us, so stop sucking my cock and fuck your sister for me," Lord Karl said.

He watched them mate and when they were done, he said,"Anna, I want you to go to school this morning with your brother's seed still in your belly. Slip a tampon into yourself to keep from leaking on your seat at school, and wear a little perfume to cover the scent. You won't be the first of my maids I have sent to school with cum in their bellies, and the teachers will pay no attention to it. Now both of you get dressed and get down to breakfast."

"But Master? You haven't cum yet?" Anna said, as she got off the bed.

"I'll allow M'Lady Karla to take care of that after you kids are all at school," Lord Karl replied. "There are some things I want to talk to her about anyway, regarding Will's training."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 492 By DoggyStyle57, December 2013

==========

March 6, 2010 (Saturday afternoon) - On a street in downtown Pouncefield.

A week after Will and Anna left for Switzerland, Hans, Heidi Marie, Taylor and Miss Cheri LeChow were returning from an afternoon of shopping at Pouncefield Mall. Taylor was in the front passenger seat, with Cheri driving, and Marie, Hans and Heidi were chatting with each other while seated together on the middle bench seat of the minivan. Taylor had insisted on wearing her maid's uniform, though the rest of them were in street clothes.

It was at that time of day when most shoppers had already left the downtown area to prepare dinner, and those who were working on the weekend had already done their shift change. Yet it was too early for the weekend shoppers who would go shopping after dinner or work.

Traffic was fairly light, as Cheri drove in the left lane of a one-way street, heading for the main cross-street that would take her back in the direction of the mansion. There was the back wall of a small microbrewery on her left, which presented a blank brick wall for the full length of the block, while across the street was several small stores, and a coffee shop on the corner.

A white delivery van rather abruptly cut in front of Cheri's minivan, without using his turn signals. Cheri slowed down, but since she was going to turn left herself at the next corner, it wasn't worth going around the other vehicle. But as the traffic light at the intersection ahead of them changed to red, the delivery van stopped suddenly. Cheri's van lurched as she ran into the rear bumper of that van, and then lurched again as a large black SUV behind them struck her van from behind. Although the multiple car crash was startling, no one had been going very fast, and neither impact had been enough to set off the air bags in Cheri's vehicle.

"Are you all right children?" Cheri asked, as she unfastened her seat belt and looked in her purse for her insurance information. "I swear I didn't see that van's brake lights light up at all! Did you, Taylor?"

"No Ma'am," the vixen said, as she turned to make sure everyone else was all right, "But I was looking to my right when you hit him."

"We're fine, Miss Cheri," Hans assured them. "Just a little shaken, is all."

"Well, I shall have to get the insurance information from both of the other drivers, and give them mine. And we shall have to wait for the police to arrive, I suppose. You may as well make yourselves comfortable and unfasten your seatbelts. We may be here a while," Cheri said apologetically, as she got out of the van with her purse in one hand and her license and insurance card in the other.

An overweight mixed breed dog got out of the driver's side of the delivery van and came back to talk to Cheri. "Faugh! I got rear-ended by some joy ridin' kid? Have you even got a license, little girl, let alone insurance?" he growled.

"Do not let my size fool you, sir. I am twenty five, and have been driving for many years. And I would not have hit you if your tail lights worked! I have my license and insurance card right here. Do you?" Cheri replied. She turned her head to look back at the van behind hers, and saw that the driver had his head down and wasn't moving. She looked back at the fat dog and said, "The other driver isn't getting out to join us? I hope he is not injured?"

"Maybe we better go to him, little girl. I still don't believe you're not twelve," the first driver said, grabbing Cheri roughly by the arm. But as he did so, he also reached past her with his other hand and flipped the lever to unlock all the doors on Cheri's van. At the same moment, a tan Bloodhound and a grey Bulldog leaped out of the side door of delivery van and bolted past Taylor, yanking open the side door of Cheri's van, next to Heidi.

"HEY! What are you doing?" Taylor shouted.

"Shaddup brat!" growled the Bulldog, who had a wicked looking knife in one hand. It had a blade that was serrated on the cutting edge, and which had a hooked and sharpened notch in the back edge that would be perfect for slicing through a seat belt. He grabbed Heidi by the arm and backed out of the car, holding the knife to the terrified pup's throat, while the Bloodhound tried to get Hans out as well.

Heidi was too terrified to scream, and she was dragged out of the van.

"Let her GO!" Hans screamed, punching at the Bloodhound and trying to protect Marie.

As soon as she saw Heidi and Hans were being threatened, Taylor popped open the glove compartment in front of her and grabbed one of Cheri's pistols that she knew was in there. She leaped out of the van and leveled it at the Bulldog holding Heidi. "Drop that knife and let her go!" she demanded.

===

Inside the van, the Bloodhound pulled out a gun and tried to drag Hans out of the van as well. He pointed the gun at Marie and said, "You're going with us, rich boy, or some of these little girls are going to get hurt!"

"NO!" Hans yelled, trying to push the gun away from Marie.

===

At the same time, Cheri was slammed into the side of her van by the fat dog, who pulled out a gun as she tried in vain to protect her charges. "Stop struggling, you little bitch! We don't want you!" he shouted.

===

On Taylor's side of the van, Heidi was still struggling, but her feet were now dangling almost two feet above the pavement, as the Bulldog held her tightly with an arm around her chest, pinning both of her arms and using her as a shield. He held the serrated edge of his knife against Heidi's face, laying across her right eye, and said, "Naw, you wouldn't dare try to shoot me, kid. YOU drop that gun, bitch, or this little one's not gonna be so pretty anymore."

The ruby pendant Heidi was wearing caught the light in a way that it seemed to Taylor that it was actually glowing blood red. Heidi flinched at the closeness of the knife, but strangely, she couldn't feel it pressing against her face. She curled up in a ball around her attacker's arm, drawing her knees up so that she would be less of a shield for him.

Taylor hesitated, and then two shots rang out, accompanied by several screams. The thug holding Heidi glanced inside the van, and Taylor quickly and calmly lowered her aim to just below Heidi's feet, flicked on the laser sight for her pistol, and shot the Bulldog in the right leg, below the knee. "RUN HEIDI, RUN!" she screamed.

The Bulldog screamed, dropped knife and girl, and fell to the ground, franticly grabbing at the bleeding stump that was all that remained of his lower right leg. The 9mm Glazer round from Taylor's well-placed shot had completely severed the limb.

Heidi rolled to the ground as the thug dropped her, and scampered to the far side of the street to hide behind a parked car.

The Bloodhound came tumbling out of Cheri's van, propelled by a vicious punch from Hans, and his gun went flying into the street.

Hans leaped out of the van after him while screaming almost incoherently in German. "YOU SHOT MARIE! YOU GOD DAMNED BASTARD! I'M GONNA KILL YOU!" followed by a stream of curses that Taylor hadn't ever heard her brother use before. They grappled with each other as Hans literally tried to tear the Bloodhound's throat open with his teeth.

Taylor tried to keep her gun aimed at the Bloodhound, but couldn't get a clean shot at Hans' opponent, as they fought with each other.

But then the Bloodhound managed to get Hans by the throat and drew a second gun, aiming it at Taylor while placing Hans between himself and the vixen.

"Stop struggling and tell the bitch to drop that gun, or I'll shoot her too, you little bastard!" the thug growled. He completely ignored his wounded companion on the ground beside them, who had stopped screaming and was now unconscious.

"Damn it!" Hans went limp and pleaded, "Taylor, please, do as he says. He shot Marie! And I think the other guy shot Cheri! Please, I... I couldn't bear to risk losing you too!"

There was no sound from inside the van or from the far side where Cheri was, and Taylor feared the worst. Glad that Heidi had at least gotten away, she slowly lowered her gun and tossed it on the front seat of the car. Looking defeated, the vixen stepped away from the car door and held up her hands.

"All right, you win. What do you want?" she asked, stalling for time and praying that someone had heard the shots and called for the police.

The Bloodhound replied, "Smart girl. Now, you're going to take a message to this boy's father. We want ten million for this brat's safe return, and no cops! We see one uniform, and we start sending him back in pieces! You got that? We'll call him in four days with instructions on how and where to leave the money. He's got until then to get the cash ready for us."

Unseen by the Bloodhound, Heidi was bravely creeping up behind him. She was unarmed, but clearly intent on doing something to aid her big brother. And her necklace was definitely glowing.

Taylor tried not to react to seeing Heidi, and to keep the kidnapper's attention locked on her. "Don't hurt him," she said, as she slowly lowered her hands to near her waist. "Promise you won't hurt him, and you can do whatever you want with me. Take me too and fuck me all night long. Just don't hurt him." With one hand she reached behind herself and tugged on the two bows that held her apron and skirt in place, causing both to fall to the ground.

The Bloodhound stared at Taylor, who was now wearing only her high heels, black stockings, garters, and her blouse and corselet. He licked his muzzle as he stared at Taylor's shaved crotch, but then he screamed as Heidi suddenly bit his tail as hard as she could!

As the kidnapper tried to see who had bitten him, Hans threw an elbow into the adult dog's chest followed by a very hard groin slap, and got loose. At the same moment Taylor launched a spinning side kick that ended with her high heel impaling the Bloodhound's temple. He dropped to the ground with the broken off heel of her shoe still embedded in his head.

Taylor kicked off both her shoes and scrambled into the van. "HANS! I'll see if I can help Marie! You check on Cheri!" she shouted.

Hans nodded and went to the far side of the van, where he found Cheri pinned under the body of the fat dog, and lying in a pool of blood. Both of them appeared to be dead or unconscious, though he could see no wound on either of them - only a huge amount of blood. Hans fell to his knees and wept bitterly, as he tried to feel for Cheri's pulse.

Heidi stood in the street, listening to the approaching police sirens and staring at the dead dog and his maimed partner. She felt strangely numb, like this couldn't really be happening. The ruby pendant on her necklace was definitely glowing now, but there was no one to notice it.

All this while, the driver of the SUV had calmly remained in his car, watching everything dispassionately from below the brim of his hat. He was a Bernese, like Hans and Heidi, and was wearing a slouch cap and nondescript workman's clothes. Shaking his head, he got out of his vehicle, reached into his jacket and drew his own pistol, and coldly started to aim it over the hood of his car at the little Bernese girl's unprotected back.

But before that shot could be fired, a young and incredibly angry looking black wolf stepped out from between two parked delivery trucks and grabbed the wrist of the Bernese dog's gun hand, yanking his arm skyward with enough force to nearly dislocate the dog's shoulder. The gun went off once, firing harmlessly into the air, before the wolf kicked the dog's feet out from under him and dropped to one knee, using his other hand to slam the older man's head into the pavement with a sickening crack. The last thing the Bernese man saw as he died was the face of the black wolf glaring at him - a face with three scars slashing down the boy's right cheek.

"You remember my face, scumbag. Because I'll see you again in Hell," Bren said grimly, as he stood and ducked back between the parked vehicles.

At the sound of that shot, Hans looked up through a veil of tears, but he couldn't tell what happened. He saw the Bernese man that now lay crumpled on the pavement, and the gun in the man's hand, but no sign of how he had been defeated. Then Hans felt Cheri move!

"M-master?" she whispered.

"You're alive! Oh! Thank God!" Hans said.

"C-can you get this brute off me?" Cheri said weakly. "I had to shoot him, but he fell on me. My ankle hurts very badly. It's either broken or sprained. But I think that is my only injury, other than having the wind knocked out of me. Is... is anyone else hurt?"

Taylor's voice came from inside the van. "I'm glad you're still with us, Ma'am. I'm afraid that Marie was shot by one of our attackers, but she'll live. The bullet went right through her upper right arm, and missed the bone. I can see it stuck in the door frame. She's bloody and she's fainted, but I have it bandaged well enough for now. Heidi's with me, sitting in the door opening on the other side of the van. I think she's in shock, but she's safe and unharmed. There are two more would-be kidnappers over here. I killed one of them, and I maimed the other and he's unconscious."

"There's one more over here... uhfff!" Hans said, as he rolled the fat corpse off of Cheri. "God in heaven, what a mess! Miss Cheri got him square in the chest. He's definitely dead. And there's one more guy by the SUV behind us, not moving." He helped Cheri to stand, and then picked her up and carried her around the van to sit beside Heidi.

Taylor had used her blouse and corselet to bandage Marie's arm, and was now nude except for her garters and stockings. She got her phone out of her purse on the front seat, and moved to the back seat of the van and kept an eye on the body of the Bernese man through the back window. Then she called Phil, at the mansion.

"Phil? Taylor. There was another attempted kidnapping. Marie was shot, but will survive. Three of our attackers look to be dead, and one is badly wounded. Yes. We're waiting for the police to arrive. The sirens are getting close now. The police should be here soon. Too late, but at least they can help clean this mess up. Call Lord Karl, and let him know. I think we'll need a lawyer. Cheri shot one of them and I killed one too. Yeah, I think I'm gonna be sick soon, but I'm trying to keep it together a little longer. After you call Lord Karl, get some clothes for Hans, Marie, Cheri and me, and get in the limo and bring them to us." She gave him the address, and hung up.

"OH! My poor little girl!" Cheri wailed, as she saw her daughter and the blood all over her arm.

Marie regained consciousness when she heard her mother's anguished voice. Her eyes were glazed with pain, but she had a determined look on her face. "W-what happened? So much blood! Did they shoot you too, mom? Are you all right? H-hans saved my life, mom! He shoved the gun aside just before it went off. My arm really hurts, but I can still move my hand. I think I got very lucky."

"My ears are still ringing," Hans said. "Damned gun went off right next to my left ear. But Cheri and Taylor are the real heroes. They defended us, and won."

"I am glad no one was hurt any worse than they were," Cheri said dully. She looked ruefully at her purse, which now had a bullet hole in its side. "I shall need a new purse. I had my gun in my purse, but I had to shoot through the bag to defend us."

===

The police finally arrived, as well as an ambulance, and they took statements from everyone while the paramedics re-bandaged Marie's arm and immobilized it, and put an air splint on Miss Cheri's sprained ankle. They also treated the one surviving thug, and called for the medical examiner to deal with the three corpses. Phil arrived, and the police escorted the victims from Hans' family into a nearby clothing boutique to change clothes in their changing room.

"Can you tell me what happened, Ma'am?" one of the officers asked Cheri, after determining she had been the driver of the van belonging to the family that had been attacked.

"It was... a kidnapping attempt. We've never seen any of these people before, but they tried to take the two Bernese children by force, and one of them was making ransom demands while he held onto Hans. Hans and Heidi are the children of a Swiss millionaire. It is, unfortunately, not the first time someone has attempted to abduct one of them, which is why I was armed and why I have a concealed handgun license. The injured girl is my daughter, Marie. I am the children's guardian, and the vixen, Miss Taylor, is in training to be Hans and Heidi's bodyguard. Both of our guns are mine, and I have a legal permit for them. One was in my purse, and the other in the glove compartment. We acted only to defend our children." Cheri stated.

One of the police officers put on a pair of rubber gloves and ejected the magazine from the guns Taylor and Cheri had used. "Glazer Safety slugs, I see. No wonder they did so much damage. Good choice for an urban defense round, though. The one you shot the fat guy with never made an exit wound, but his heart and lungs got shredded into hamburger. Of course, there will be an investigation, but it does seem like a clear case of self defense, for those three. But what happened to that Bernese guy over there?"

"I don't know," Hans said. "I guess he was in the SUV that rammed us from behind. I didn't see him until it was almost all over. I heard a shot, and when I looked up, he was there on the ground, not moving."

Another officer came up to them and reported, "The Bulldog lost part of his leg, but he confessed that the four of them were involved in a kidnapping plot. The Bernese guy was their boss. I just talked to the medical examiner, and he says it looks like the guy slipped on a puddle as he walked towards his intended victims. Fell and cracked his skull on the pavement, and it killed him. Funny though... That puddle near him is the only wet spot on the whole street."

"Were there any other witnesses?" the first officer asked.

"Almost a dozen. Several people in the coffee shop and the camera store across the street saw the Bulldog and the Bloodhound force their way into the car and try to take the kids," the second officer replied. "Five people over there called 911 as soon as the violence started, but with guns going off most of them ducked for cover. Two held their cell phones up and recorded videos. No one saw the Bernese guy though. He was mostly hidden between his SUV and those delivery trucks parked at the curb. And the fat dog was between the middle van and the same trucks. Camera store has a security camera aimed at the front window, and that probably caught some of what happened. I have a detective checking the recordings from there right now. But what the witnesses over there said completely agrees with what these people have said. Sounds like a botched kidnapping attempt. They weren't expecting their victims to be armed and ready to fight back."

===

The police allowed Phil to take custody of Hans and Heidi, while Marie, Cheri and the surviving kidnapper were taken to the hospital. Both Marie and Cheri were treated and released, but were escorted back to the mansion by a police detective, who remained with them.

===

A few hours later, a SWAT team kicked open the door of a small house that the surviving kidnapper had said was where the Bernese ringleader had been living. In a back bedroom with a hasp and padlock outside the door, they found an unconscious Irish Setter woman, and an eight year old Bernese girl, who had been calmly watching cartoons on a DVD player. The child looked at the armed policemen and said simply, "Daddy made mommy sleep. Did you arrest him?"

Swiss Mix - Chapter 493 By DoggyStyle57, February 2014

==========

March 7, 2010 (Sunday) - Pouncefield General Hospital, in Pouncefield.

Candice Miller was a female police detective assigned to the case for the kidnapping attempt on Hans and Heidi von Bernerholdt. She was a collie in her early 40's - a motherly type who was particularly good at dealing with abused women and kids. She sighed deeply as she emerged from the hospital room where she had been interviewing the Irish Setter woman who had been found in the raid on the kidnapper's home. Her partner, Besty, was waiting in the hallway with a fresh cup of coffee for Candice.

"So, is she more lucid now?" the German Shepherd Dog asked, as she handed Candice the coffee.

"Thanks for the coffee. Well, she's a lot better than yesterday, but the nurse who has been working with her says it will take a while to detox her. She'll be fine one moment, and then off in an incoherent haze the next. She's been forced to use some pretty nasty drugs for over two years. She's still in withdrawals from the crap her husband shot her up with, but she wants to cooperate," Candice replied. "Between her lucid moments and the testimony of the one thug that survived the kidnapping attempt, we've managed to piece together most of what happened. Her name is Brianna O'Connor, age 28. Irish citizen - and the passport we found for her in her home checks out. She was supposed to be in this country to attend college, but she flunked out after two semesters - poor attendance and other issues. In spite of her drug use, she has no criminal record. She also has no living relatives, other than her daughter. Her husband was a very different story. He was the Bernese guy we found dead at the crime scene. His name was Kelly O'Connor, and he was a known terrorist, associated with the 'Real IRA' faction, in Ireland. Arson, bombings, murders, extortion, kidnapping, drub running, arms deals... he had quite a record, but he usually managed to stay just out of reach of the law. She seems rather glad that he's dead. Apparently he was an abusive bastard, and was keeping her strung out on drugs to control her. The eight year old Bernese girl that we found with her is her_daughter, Meghan, but she says her husband definitely wasn't the kid's real father. In fact, that's one reason he was so abusive toward her. She says she was some married guy's mistress, and when she got knocked up, she hooked up with Kelley and tricked him into marrying her, saying _he knocked her up. But the shit hit the fan when she delivered a full-term kid a good two months sooner than should have been possible, if he really was the father."

"Let me guess... Irish Catholic, and wouldn't divorce her?" Betsy guessed.

"You got it," Candice replied. "Apparently, Meghan's real father was a Bernese man from Belfast, named Maxwell MacGregor. Brianna was his mistress. He was rich and politically connected, but married and not at all inclined to leave his wife."

"Is there any connection to the victims here?" Betsy asked.

"Oh, definitely," Candice said. "Before she got pregnant with her daughter, Brianna spent about eight years in a vocational training scholarship program in Switzerland. Her employer while she was there was Lord Karl von Bernerholdt - a multimillionaire, and the father of the two intended kidnapping victims. She earned a full 4-year college scholarship before returning to Ireland. But instead of going to school, she became MacGregor's mistress and almost immediately got knocked up. Then she conned Kelly into marrying her. When Kelly found out later that his wife knew inside information about two men who were so rich, he tried to get information from her so his terrorist group could target them for a kidnapping or extortion scheme, to fund their terrorist operations. She initially refused, but he drugged her until she cooperated. Apparently Kelly bungled the extortion attempt on Maxwell, and killed his victim in a bombing in Belfast in Jan 2008. Then he tried kidnapping the Bernerholdt girl, Heidi, using hired local thugs, and failed again. That last attempt was a little over a year ago. When that failed, he used a false passport to enter the country with his family, intending to lead a second kidnapping attempt."

"How is the child holding up?" Betsy asked.

"Pretty well, all things considered," Candice replied. "Her stepfather never sexually abused Meghan, thank God, but he would beat the child with a belt and slap her around if she didn't obey him, or if her mother refused to be cooperative. Meghan knew he wasn't her daddy, because one of the things Kelly often ranted about was how Brianna had lied to him about Meghan being his, and tricked him into marrying her. He kept the poor kid like a prisoner in their home, and didn't treat her mother much better. She's never been to school. What she knows, she learned from educational DVD's that her mother provided in her more lucid moments, or from watching TV. I'm afraid Meghan will need a foster family. Her mother will need years of therapy to get over her drug addiction. There's no way she can serve as a good parent, until she's clean and straight again, and she knows it."

"Well, she's young, and cute. Shouldn't be hard to find a family willing to take her in," Betsy said.

"We've already had some inquiries," Candice said. "We even got an offer from the victim's family. The Bernerholdt Kids' legal guardian has asked if she could provide a home for the child, since Brianna was once an employee of her own employer, and 'like one of the family' before she went back to Ireland. They won't be able to act on that request until the judge rules on the rest of the case, but I think Meghan will be well taken care of."

===

March 7/8, 2010 (Sunday night/Monday morning) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Switzerland

This had been a very stressful weekend for Lord Karl. Hearing that his children had suffered another kidnapping attempt, and that Miss Marie had been shot in the arm, had deeply shaken him. He had seriously considered bringing them home again, until he got the call today that confirmed the leader of the kidnappers was dead, and what his identity was. Karl had spent all day on the phone and in videoconferences. He arranged for his lawyer, Victor Kaptur, to go to America to represent his family in the court cases, and for Tobias Jaeger to serve as a private investigator there. He assigned investigation tasks to a dozen different people around the globe, and coordinated the reports they sent back to him. And in the last hour he finally began to feel he had all the threads of information woven into a picture of the situation.

Kelly O'Connor had certainly been associated with the 'Real IRA' movement. But there were strong indications that his connection with them had become strained, because of his obsessive focus on his own personal vendetta, and his repeated failures. His actions in America had not been sanctioned, and it seemed unlikely that the Real IRA would want to continue Kelly's machinations further.

Will and Anna Steiner had been quite upset that their friends back in America had been in such danger, and were relieved to hear that only one friend had been seriously injured. Karl arranged for the kids to join him in a videoconference call to Hans, Heidi, Taylor and Marie, so they could express their concern and see for themselves that everyone was either fine, or on the mend. Marie had been quite brave during the call, and tried to make light of her injury, stressing how Hans had saved her life.

Tonight Karl had already been planning on summoning Will and Anna. But he felt they all needed something special to unwind. So when Will and Anna arrived, two other maids - the fifteen year old vixens, Natalie and Kaitlin - were waiting for them in Lord Karl's bedroom, with their Master. The red furred vixens were both already naked and on the bed when Karl opened the door to let Will and Anna enter.

"Will, Anna, I've asked these twin sisters to join us tonight," Karl said. "I wanted you both to see that you aren't the only siblings who serve me at the same time. Natalie, Kaitlin, please show your new friends some of the games you play when I summon you."

"Yes Master!" the twins replied, immediately curling nose to crotch on the bed with each other, and eagerly licking each other's cunts.

"These girls make no secret of how much they love each other. All of the maids know and accept that they are incestuous lovers. And you already know that Miss Karin and Miss Sandra, who are closer to your age, also serve me in this way, each mating with their twin sister," Karl said. "Will? Which of these vixens would you like to mate with first tonight? I'll mate with the other one beside you. It doesn't make much difference which one you choose, since you'll mate with all three of these girls before the night is over with."

"Ummm, the one on the left, I guess," Will said, as he watched the twins licking each other to an orgasm.

"What do you want me to do, Master?" Anna asked. "Just watch?"

"No. The girl your brother is fucking will be licking you to an orgasm," Karl said. "Now, let's get undressed while they finish the first round together."

===

Several minutes later, Will got atop Kaitlin in Missionary position and started fucking her, while Anna lowered herself onto the horny vixen's muzzle. To their right on the bed, Lord Karl mounted Natalie from behind, doggy style.

The vixen twins were six inches taller than Will, and that meant that when he lay down on the belly of the girl he was fucking, his nose was right in his sister's cunt as the vixen lapped eagerly at her slit. In fact, with no effort at all, he could lick Anna's clit while Kaitlin plunged her tongue into Anna's vagina. Tentatively at first, he licked at his sister's sex as he fucked the vixen.

"Ohhh, that's a good boy!" Natalie murred. "Help my sister to make your sister cum!"

Anna shuddered as she felt two tongues at once stimulating her sex. The vixen was probing her tongue deep in Anna's vagina, while her brother Will eagerly lapped at her clit. "Ohhh! Oh, that's so good!" she sighed.

"Fill her up well, my boy," Karl said, "But do try to get both of your girls to have an orgasm before you get your own release."

"I... I'm trying, sir! It isn't easy... this vixen really knows how to make a guy feel good!" Will said.

"Your sister will soon be just as talented as these two girls are, I assure you," Karl said. "Anna? How do you like this combination of positions?"

"It's great, Master! We, ummmm, did this a few times at home, with me an' Will and... another girl. I really like getting licked, an' it's the same to me if it's a guy or a girl licking me," Anna said.

"And how are you at doing the licking?" Karl asked.

"Ummm... Master? Is there anything I can't say in front of these girls? I mean, you know who some of the people back home are that we were with," Anna asked cautiously. It was getting hard to concentrate though, with two tongues driving her crazy.

"You can speak freely, Anna, though I thank you for your caution," Karl said. "These girls, and all but the newest of my maids here, know what Hans and Heidi do with me, and with each other."

"All right, master," Anna said. "I've licked Heidi a bunch of times, and I've licked Will's stuff out of our sister Paula. I like the way other girls taste, and I don't mind if a guy has mated with them first."

Al three girls were nearing their orgasms now, so Karl and Will concentrated on pleasing them until they had all been satisfied. Will exploded almost at the same time as his vixen, unable to hold off any longer.

"Very good, Will! I know it wasn't easy for you to delay your own pleasure, but I want you to work very hard at that. No matter who you work for in the future, males or females, if you put the pleasure of your partner before your own, you will be very much in demand as a lover," Karl said, reaching over to pat the boy on the back. Both dogs had tied with their vixens, and they cuddled their girls while they waited for their knots to subside. Kaitlin continued licking Anna as soon as she got her breath back from her own climax, and brought the puppy girl off one more time before Will and Karl were able to pull their diminishing knots free of their girls.

"Give me a kiss, my Pets," Karl said, giving Anna and the two vixens a French kiss. He paused a moment and looked at Will, but then turned to face the boy's sister and said "Anna? Now I would like to watch you licking both of these pretty vixens to an orgasm, while you lick your brother's and my cum out of both of them."

"All right, Master," Anna said. She got on her tummy between Kaitlin's thighs and eagerly went to work.

"Oh! She's pretty good at this, Master!" Kaitlin exclaimed. "That's a good girl! Lap all of your brother's cream out of my cunny!"

"Ummm, Master?" Will asked, as he watched his sister eating out the teenaged vixen. "You, ummmm... well, when you kissed them just now, for a moment it looked like you were thinking you might want to kiss me too. Were you?"

"The thought crossed my mind, yes," Karl said. "Why? Are you disappointed that I didn't kiss you too?"

"I... I'm not sure, really sir," Will admitted. "The only times a guy has ever kissed me was when I was really little, and my father would tuck me into bed at night, and kiss me on the forehead. Is it... different... being kissed by a guy? I mean, being kissed the way you just kissed the girls?"

"Not particularly," Karl said. "You would find my tongue is larger than theirs, but the act itself is the same, and equally pleasurable. The same can be said for anal sex with a male. If you like fucking a girl's ass, you'll find that fucking a guy's ass is almost exactly the same feeling. My first experiences of sex with males were only ten years ago. What I found hardest to get used to was sucking their cocks or getting my own ass fucked. And really, being on the receiving end isn't that hard to get used to. I promise that when that part of your training begins, we will take it slowly, and I will be gentle with you."

"I... I believe you, sir," Will said. "And, ummm... well... if you do want to kiss me, I suppose... Master? Would you kiss me too, please?"

Anna finished with Kaitlin and moved to her twin sister Natalie, preparing to eat her out as well.

"Just a moment, girls," Karl said. "Will has asked me for a kiss, and I want all of you to watch. He's never really been kissed by a male before."

"Oh! Yeah! We definitely wanna see this! Go for it, William!" Kaitlin said enthusiastically.

When the girls were all watching, Karl faced the ten year old puppy boy. The top of Will's head was barely above Karl's arm pit, so the older Bernese Mountain Dog went down to one knee, so his head was at about the same height as the ten year old boy, and then he embraced the child and kissed him just as passionately as he had kissed the three girls.

Except for his sister, all of the maids Will had kissed here so far had taken the more dominant position when French kissing him, slipping their tongue into his mouth before he had a chance to do it to them. So the boy wasn't too surprised to feel the older dog's tongue entering his mouth and touching his tongue. But what did surprise the boy was how wonderful this kiss felt. He loved kissing his sister, and the older maids here were even more experienced kissers than she was and were fantastic to exchange kisses with. But his new Master was simply amazing! The adult dog's kiss was passionate and yet gentle at the same time, and before Will could even try to take a breath, it no longer seemed to matter that he was kissing a guy. The boy hugged his Master tightly and returned the kiss with as much passion and skill as he could muster, following his Lord's retreating tongue into Karl's muzzle and continuing the dance within their joined mouths.

The boy almost whimpered when his Master broke off the kiss. He didn't want it to end! But then he inhaled a long, shuddering breath, and realized that he had been so intoxicated by the experience that he had forgotten to breathe! "W-wow... That was... that was really good!"

"You did rather well yourself, Will," Karl said, rising to his feet once again. "Now, let's watch your sister licking my cum from Miss Natalie."

Kaitlin sat beside her sister on the bed, affectionately stroking her twin's breasts and belly fur while intently watching the young Bernese girl licking their Master's seed from Natalie. "There's a good girl! Lap it all up!" she said encouragingly.

Anna obediently licked the vixen until the older girl was murring happily and arching her back as her orgasm washed over her. Then she smiled at her Master and said, "Now we do it all again, right? But with the other vixen?"

"Oh! I'd love that! But can we please see Will mating with his sister first?" Natalie asked. "You two already have been fucking each other, right? I mean, Our Master didn't quite say it, but Anna didn't balk at licking her brother's cum from my sister, and she admitted she's licked his cum out of their sister Paula. So that means Will has fucked at least one of his sisters, for sure. And Master? You did say he was going to fuck all three of us tonight, didn't you?"

Will sighed and said, "Yeah, my sister and I are lovers. I popped her cherry last October. The main reason we're here is because we got unlucky a little while after that. My condom broke, and I knocked her up. Mom doesn't know it was me, but my dad figured it out. He agreed not to tell mom, as long as I take good care of Anna here."

"Wow! You really knocked up your sister?" Kaitlin asked. "You know, there were twin sisters here as maids a few years ago that both got knocked up by their brother. Most of the maids didn't know, but we were all red foxes, and we were twins too, so we played together a lot. The three of them kind of treated us like we were their little sisters. Just before they left, Flora admitted to me that she and her sister Frieda had been fucking their brother, Hugo, ever since they came here, and that he had knocked them both up."

"Did... did you make them do that, master?" Anna asked. "Are you gonna make me an' Will have more babies together?"

"I encouraged them to mate with each other, yes, though they were already mating frequently with each other, without using any birth control, for quite some time before I told them I knew about their incest and wanted them to continue fucking each other in my presence. I also made them think that they were having unprotected sex and risking pregnancy every time. After a while, they began to enjoy the idea that the girls might have a baby by their own brother," Lord Karl admitted. "But the truth was, as soon as I knew what they were doing, I had the girls put on Norplant, which is a long-term contraceptive, so for the first five years it was impossible for anyone to impregnate either girl. But the girls didn't realize when their protection was due to run out, and I forgot to ask our Doctor to give them a second dose of the long-term contraceptive. So in the end their brother did impregnate both girls. I was just lucky that by that point, he was mating with them far more often than I was, and he got to them first when they became fertile again. But to answer your question more directly as it pertains to you and your brother, if you want to have more babies with each other, or with someone else, I won't mind. But I won't force you to do that, and I won't try to make you pregnant myself. Any babies you have while you're here will be babies _you_want to have. And if you make that choice, I will make sure that only the intended father mates with you in a way that he can impregnate you."

"Well, let's see how this one comes out first," Anna said, patting her tummy, which was still nice and flat. "Come on, Will. Let's show our new friends just how naughty we are! Fuck me, big brother!"

"All right, sis," Will said, getting on the bed with her. "And I agree. We don't know how this baby will turn out. It's supposed to be bad for close relatives to breed kids, right? There might be... problems... with the baby?"

"I will have our doctor run some tests, if it will make you feel better," Karl offered. "I've done that with a number of us already, and he can tell you if there is a risk of problems with the two of you conceiving a child together. If you have fairly clean genetics, it might be quite safe. The problems come up when a family has multiple recessive birth defects in the family tree. Those can combine to cause problems."

Will eased his cock into his sister and said, "I'd like to know, I guess. I don't think our family has any serious health problems though. I can't recall any weird stuff with any of our relatives."

Natalie and Kaitlin got on the bed on each side of the fucking siblings, and watched eagerly, kissing and stroking the fur of both kids and encouraging Will to flood his little sister with his cum.

Karl watched happily, stroking his cock slowly and savoring the sight. When Will groaned and filled his sister without tying with her, Karl said, "Your sister hasn't had her orgasm yet, Will. That was very selfish of you to cum before she did! So you had better get busy and lick her until she cums for you."

"I couldn't help it, Master!" Will said, as he started licking his cream out of his sister's sex. "But I'm used to licking her clean when we finish. I got in that habit so she wouldn't be messy after we made love."

"He's such a good boy!" Natalie murred. "Make her cum really good, Will! And then see if you can make me cum too!"

By the time Will finished with Anna, his cock was hard again, and so Natalie got her turn to be fucked by the boy, while she licked out Anna. Karl fucked Kaitlin beside them, and he challenged Will to make sure the vixen came before he did this time.

After that, and while Will licked both vixens clean and Anna sucked her Master's cock clean, Karl said, "It would be rather crowded for all five of us to share my bed tonight. So Will and Anna, I want you to go back to your own bed now. But set an alarm, because I want both of you back here by six AM, to watch how these girls wake me up. Just slip in quietly, and watch, all right? Then we can all play a little more with each other in the morning."

"Yes sir," Will said, as he watched his sister swallowing a fresh load of the older Berner's cream eagerly. "We'll be here in the morning, sir."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 494 By DoggyStyle57, February 2014

==========

March 8, 2010 (Monday morning) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Switzerland

Very early the next morning, Will and Anna got dressed in fresh houseboy and maid uniforms and hurried to their Master's bedroom. His parlor and bedroom were dimly lit by small accent lights near the ceiling, which gave just enough light to see by in the large, windowless rooms with the main lights turned off. They slipped in as quietly as they could, crossing the parlor and going into their master's bed chamber. By that dim light, they saw that while their Master was still asleep, the twin vixens Natalie and Kaitlin were already awake, kneeling on the bed on either side of their Master, and watching for the arrival of Will and Anna. The vixens were both nude, as was Lord Karl, and they had gently pulled the blankets down to the foot of the bed, uncovering the sleeping Bernese Mountain Dog completely.

Natalie held a finger to her muzzle to signal for silence, and then beckoned for the children to come closer. When the puppies were standing at the foot of the bed, Natalie crawled closer and whispered, "When you come to serve our Master, always wear the wrist watch that came with your uniforms. Each of us maids has one, though some of the girls prefer to wear theirs on a chain around their necks, like a locket. There should be a chain and a strap replacement in the gift box with your watches, for that purpose. Our Maids' watches have a vibrator for an alarm. We maids use them to awaken us on the morning after we are summoned, without waking up our Master, so we can get up and attend to our bathroom necessities, and then attend to our Master, before he is scheduled to awaken."

"Oh! I wondered what that chain and stuff was for!" Anna whispered. "We've already been usin' our watches to wake up with, an' we have them on now, see?" she said, showing the vixen the small watch, which was nestled in her plush wrist fur so deeply that it was almost invisible.

"Very good!" Natalie whispered. "Now, after you are done in the bathroom, you uncover our master, like we have already done. He sleeps pretty soundly, and he tends to be lying on his back in the mornings. Then you start to wake him up gently, by nuzzling his sheath and balls and sucking his cock for him. Watch me and my sister, and you'll see how he likes us to do it."

The vixen crawled back beside her Master, careful not to make the bed move too much. And then she and her sister both leaned inward and started to nuzzle and lick at Lord Karl's sheath and balls. Kaitlin licked at the opening of his sheath, and took his cock into her mouth as soon as its tip emerged, while Natalie lavished her attentions on the sheath and scrotum, even gently sucking on her master's balls.

The Steiner kids moved to the side of the bed for a better view, and almost jumped when Lord Karl moaned softly and reached up with both hands to fondle the bare cunts of his two teenaged vixen lovers. With his eyes still closed, he finger fucked both of them and rubbed their clits while the girls took turns taking him in their muzzles. When he climaxed into Kaitlin's mouth, the vixen caught as much as she could in her mouth, and then shared it with her twin sister in a wet snowball kiss.

"Very well done, my Pets! Thank you," Lord Karl said, watching them adoringly as they kissed. He patted them both on the rumps and then said, "I'll be right back," before he got out of bed to use the bathroom himself.

"Wow..." Will said, as he stared at their Master. "He wakes up that way every day? We've only served him once before last night, and that time he sent us back to our own beds at the end of the evening."

"Pretty much," Kaitlin said, licking the cum from her muzzle and fingering her cunt gently. "Most times the maids he summons spend the whole night in his bed. If he needs to use the bathroom before we are ready, he will do that and then get back in bed and close his eyes, until we have him good and hard. But he tends not to drink too much liquid before bed time, and so do we, so we won't have an urgent need when we wake up."

"It's also a good idea to make sure your butt is clean and lubed up when you use the bathroom in the morning, if you think Master Karl is at all likely to want to fuck your ass," Natalie said. "With us, he normally prefers fucking us in front or using our mouths, so we can lick his cum from each other. He doesn't ever ask anyone to lick someone's butt. But before we went to sleep last night, he asked us to both be ready for butt sex in the morning, so we're both already greased up and ready for him." She got on all fours and raised her tail, showing Will and Anna that her butt hole glistened with a slimy coating of lubricating gel.

"I thought you should both see what anal sex with me is like, up close, and have the chance to talk to the girls who are experiencing it," Lord Karl said, as he returned from the bathroom, already erect and ready to go again.

"Well, ummmm, I already know what it feels like to fuck a girl's ass, Master," Will said. "I did it with Heidi a few times, and, well... I also did it once with Hans."

"But your sister hasn't ever received anal sex, nor have you, Will. I want you both to be open to that type of sex play," Karl said, as he got behind Natalie on the bed. "So talk to these girls while I fuck their asses, and learn from them what it feels like to have my cock up their backside."

Natalie grunted as her Master eased his full length into her tail hole. "Urf! It's danged big, for one thing! But it feels pretty good, once you're used to having something that size going in and out like this."

"Honestly, there are a lot of other types of sex that I like a lot more than having my butt fucked," Kaitlin said, as she stood beside the Bernese siblings and watched her sister getting reamed thoroughly. "I'd even prefer getting tied up or being spanked. But it's all right as an occasional thing to do, I guess, and our Master is very good at it. And you never know - being skillful at anal sex might be the deciding point when your next Master is thinking of hiring you. It's good to keep your options open."

"Heidi told me that she really likes being fucked in her tail hole," Anna said. "Do you like it, Natalie?"

"Mistress Heidi likes getting buggered, eh?" Natalie said. "I like it well enough. It's maybe my fourth favorite thing to do to please our Master. But some girls really love it, and most gay or bi guys think it's fantastic. M'Lady Trixie served her entire six years with Master using only her mouth or her ass, and she really preferred taking him under her tail. She still loves having M'Lady Eva pegging her with a strap-on in the back side. They taught us how to enjoy anal sex, and they'll teach you, too."

Karl reached under Natalie and fingered her clit as his own climax neared. "Make sure you stimulate your partner while you fuck their butt, Will. Reach around them like this and finger the girl's clit, or masturbate the guy's cock. First off, it's only polite to make sure your partner also has at least one orgasm, and anal stimulation alone won't do it for most people. And second, it feels great to be in their ass while their body is clenching up with an orgasm."

"I'll remember that sir," Will replied. He stared at his master's thick shaft pounding in and out of the vixen's tight tail hole, and imagined himself in the girl's place. "That... that really doesn't hurt, Natalie?" he asked.

"Nuh uhh," the vixen groaned, panting heavily. "Feels... Oh wow, my arms and legs feel like rubber! Every time he pulls back and slams in again, it's like I can barely stay on all fours. The feeling is just so intense! You probably won't believe it until you've felt it for yourself, but it really is pretty wild!"

"You're sure? Well... I guess I could try it sometime soon," Will said, captivated by the vixen's reaction to having that big cock plunging in and out of her butt.

The vixen thrashed around and murred happily as Karl thrust his knot up against her butt and unloaded his seed into her bowels. "Ohhhh! This is the part I love most. I can feel his hot seed spurting deep inside of me!"

When Karl was done, Kaitlin handed him a warm, wet wash cloth and a pump bottle of disinfectant hand soap, and he carefully washed off his cock. Natalie excused herself to go to the bathroom again and wash herself clean.

"Never go straight from one person's ass into any other opening - not even on the same person. Clean the shaft off first. It reduces the chance of an infection. Normally, once I start doing anal sex, that will be the last type of sex I do in that session. Before I penetrate anyone else, or that same person anywhere else, I wash with a disinfectant soap, and I expect you to do the same, Will," Lord Karl said. "Some people do like taking a lover's cock straight from their own ass into their mouth, or licking someone's asshole. I won't prevent someone who really likes that sort of sex play from doing it. But I won't ever ask anyone to do it on my command. I generally find it distasteful."

"I don't think I would want to put my tongue into anyone's butt, master," Will said.

"Nor would I, which is why I won't ask it of my maids, or of my male partners," Karl said, as the vixens traded places and he thrust his cock into Kaitlin's butt. "I choose not to ask my mates to do anything I would be unwilling to do myself. Though I confess it was years after I tried fucking a girl's ass before I allowed anyone to fuck mine, or between my first blow job and the first time I ever sucked another male's cock. But now that I have tried gay sex, I try to make sure I have personally experienced each act that I have asked a mate to do, where possible. Obviously I can't bear a child or receive vaginal sex, but I know exactly what it feels like to have a cock in my own ass or mouth, and I think that makes me better as a lover."

"He sure does know how to make this as good as it can be," Kaitlin admitted. "And I do have to agree with my sister, it feels pretty cool when he spurts inside my ass. I can feel it better back there than when he's fucking me in front."

"What about, ummm, the knot?" Will asked. "Heidi wanted me to tie with her, the few times I tried her butt. I... didn't feel right about doing that."

"That feels even bigger, of course," Kaitlin said. "And he gets stuck there for a while when he does it. Go ahead and tie with me, Master! Let's show them how well you do that, too!"

Natalie returned and asked, "Master? While you're tied with my sister, can we see Will fucking Anna again? And could I have her licking me while he fucks her?"

"That sounds like a good idea. Will? I want you to fuck your sister now, and cum inside her. In front, not in her ass," Karl said, as he thrust deeper and shortened his strokes so his knot would form inside the vixen that he was buggering. "Anna, make Natalie cum with your tongue, and when she and Will are finished with you, let her lick your brother's cum out of you."

"Yes Master," Anna said, as she got on the bed beside Kaitlin and Karl. "Come on big brother! Watching them has made me really ready to fuck you!"

Will happily complied with the order, sliding his cock in and out of his sister's tight, hot cunt and watching in fascination as she licked the other girl's cunt. He had watched her do that with Paula a few times, and with Heidi, but he still wasn't all that used to sharing her with anyone.

"That's a good boy, Will," Karl said. "Now this time, make sure you give your sister a good orgasm! She loves you and you need to take good care of her."

"I love her too, Master," Will said. He was feeling a lot more comfortable now with the idea of other maids knowing that he and Anna were lovers, and even that he had knocked up his sister. As the vixen and his sister both began to moan, he turned to Lord Karl and said, "Master? I guess it's all right if the other maids know about me and Anna being lovers, and that she's got my baby in her belly. If they are anything like the girls that know so far, we shouldn't have any problems from them."

"Good. That will make the next phase of your training easier then," Lord Karl said. "I'll talk to Trixie and Eva at breakfast. As soon as you're done fucking your sister, you both need to get changed into your school clothes, get breakfast, and get off to school. I want you two to report to Trixie and Eva after you get back from school this afternoon. Just bring your homework and school books with you when you go to Trixie's office. I think it is time for both of you to start your anal training, and she will have you work on your homework at the same time. "

"Y-yes Master!" Will said. The thought that Lord Karl would soon be fucking his ass made the young Bernese boy climax inside his sister quite intensely.

===

After school, Will and Anna reported to Trixie and Eva in the Seamstress' office.

"Ummm, Master Karl told my sister and I to report to you Ma'am. For... anal training?" Will said to the Pomeranian lady hesitantly.

Trixie looked up from her desk and smiled. "Yes, he talked to Eva and I about it today. We're ready for you. Leave your school books on Eva's desk, over there, and follow me into our private quarters," she said, rising from her seat and going through a side door from her office.

Will and Anna followed her. M'Lady Eva was reclining on the bed in her maid's uniform, reading a magazine.

"Hi kids! Welcome to our room," the collie girl said, rolling to her side and setting down her magazine.

"Wow... I thought you'd have, like, a whole apartment. But your room's no bigger than mine is!" Anna said.

"As you saw, our desks are in my office, next door, so this one room is more than enough for both of us," M'Lady Trixie replied. "Our Master has told both of us how 'close' you two are. That's quite interesting, you two being lovers. But it will make training you for anal sex a lot easier for Eva and I, because you can also help each other. Now, have either of you ever had anything up your butt before? Even just a finger?"

"No Ma'am," Will replied. "I've had anal sex with a few other people, but never as the one getting fucked. And Anna's only watched it a few times."

"Well, we'll teach you all you need to know. But first, our bathroom is right over there. Even if you don't feel like you need to use the toilet, you should try now. You want to be empty and as clean as possible in the behind, before we begin," Trixie said.

"All right, Ma'am," Will said, as he and his sister headed for the bathroom.

Eva got off the bed and headed into the Seamstress' office. "I'll be right back. I need to get them some supplies," she said as she left.

When Will and Anna returned a few minutes later, Will assured Trixie, "Okay, we're pretty clean and empty now. We only made a few hard little turds when we used the toilet. It's not like some times when we need to use the toilet really bad."

"Good. Let's start with just a finger," Trixie replied. She handed Will a tube of lubricating gel, and asked, "Do you know what to do with that, to prepare your partner?"

"Well, I've watched someone else do it," Will replied.

"I want you to put some of that lube on your sister's tail hole, and try to get your index finger into her butt," Trixie said. "Anna, I want you to kneel on my bed on all fours, raise your tail, and just try to relax, all right sweetie? If he goes too fast and it hurts, you tell us."

"Yes Ma'am," Anna said, as she got on the bed and raised her tail for her brother.

Trixie sat beside them and watched as the boy applied lube to his finger and slowly wormed it into his sister's tail hole. "That's good," she told him. "Just one finger, for now, but try to get all of it inside her, and wiggle it around. How does that feel, Anna?"

"W-weird. But kinda good, too. Feels strange to feel anything moving around in me back there," the puppy girl replied. "Ummm, but what do we do if we are... messy... back there?"

"If you aren't having solid movements, you have two choices," Trixie said. "The easiest thing is just to tell your partner that it isn't a good day, for that reason. Most will be quite understanding. But if you really want to do it anyway, you can wash out your bowels with an enema. Since you both said you've had nothing inside your butts before this, I assume neither of you has had an enema before, either?"

"No ma'am," Will said, still feeling around inside his sister's tail hole with his finger.

"Anna, have you ever used a douche kit? Washed inside your vagina?" The Pomeranian lady asked.

"A couple of times, yeah. My big sister Paula taught me how, in case I had to go see a doctor right after Will had mated with me," The puppy girl said. "Will watched me do it once, so he's seen it too. And I did it each time before Master Karl summoned us, so I'd be nice and clean for him."

"Very good! Well, an enema is pretty much the same thing, except you do it in your butt," Trixie said. "In fact, the same saline douche kits you use to wash a vagina can be used for an enema, though washing out the butt might take two or even three of those kits if you're messy. An enema typically uses a liter or more of liquid, while a douche is usually less liquid than is in a can of soda. Another difference is that warm water is often used for an enema, while the liquid used for douches are usually just at room temperature. All of our bathrooms have both an enema kit and a supply of pre-filled douche kits, and they have instruction booklets with them. You can try it on your own, in the privacy of your room, or we can train you for that as well. Some people find that they enjoy the feeling of being filled back there with warm liquid, and trying to hold it in for as long as they can. But for most of us, it is merely a necessary sanitary measure - something we do not because we like it, but to be clean for our partner."

"I guess that all makes sense," Will said, withdrawing his finger and looking at it. "But Master Karl's cock is a lot bigger than our fingers, and Anna is really tight. So how is he gonna fit?"

"By working your way up to that point with these," Eva said, as she came back in from the Seamstress' office. The pretty collie was carrying two boxes. The top one was open, revealing that it containing a graduated set of vibrators, dildos and butt plugs, and a few other things. The smallest sex toy was thinner than Anna's index finger, while the largest one was a lifelike canine dildo that was as thick and as long as Lord Karl's cock, and even had a smooth bulge near the base that was about half as much thicker than the shaft as his knot could get. "Each day, you are to use these on each other, and try to keep the largest one that you can manage inside your butt for at least an hour. Most of that will be done here, with us supervising you, and rewarding you for your progress. Part you will do on your own, in the privacy of your bedroom. But Master Karl has instructed us that you, Will, are not to actually use your cock in Anna's ass yet, even when she knows she can take a dildo that is as big, or bigger, than you are. Master wants to be there when you take your sister's anal virginity, and when he takes yours."

"H-how long will it take, before we can fit the biggest one up our butts?" Will asked, staring at the largest dildo in the box. "And what is that strappy thing for?"

"The set also includes a harness that will hold any of these butt plugs inside you, and Anna's set includes a second harness for using the dildos as strap-ons, to fuck you with when you practice. We'll show you how to use it today. We will train you by using fingers and these toys. We'll start out small, with some butt plugs that are not much bigger than one finger. Then we work on bigger sizes and keeping it in for longer periods, and slowly get you stretched out. In a few days, we'll have you ready for the Master," the collie girl said.

"It's your turn now, Will," Trixie said. "Take off your shorts and underpants, and trade places with your sister."

"Yes Ma'am," Will said, blushing slightly as he removed his clothes in front of the two adult ladies.

"Do exactly what your brother just did to you, Anna," Trixie said. "Put some of that gel on his tail hole, then slip your finger in and wiggle it around."

"OH! That's cold!" Will said, stiffening slightly as his sister applied the lube to his tight pucker. "Oh wow... I see what you mean, sis. That really does feel weird, but good at the same time," he said, as his sister slipped her finger into his butt.

Trixie had Anna wiggle her finger around for a bit more, and then she said, "Now that you're lubricated, I want you to wash your hands and come back out into my office. And keep your shorts off, Will. We shall need access to your butts, and you'll want to easily run to the bathroom.'

===

A few minutes later, Trixie slipped a finger-sized dildo into each child's butt and told them, "Sit there, with those in your tail holes. I want you to try to work on your homework at Eva's desk, while you keep that finger-sized butt plug inserted for ten minutes. Now I will warn you, it's probably going to be quite difficult at first to keep even a small plug inserted for very long. It takes practice to learn to control your urge to push it back out. We will make a game of this. The 'winner' for this session between you is the pup who can keep their plug in the longest, without rushing to the bathroom to remove it and let nature take its course. If one or both of you still has their plug in when the timer on my desk goes off, I'll give you a sexual reward. This first one's easy. Ten minutes. It will get longer with each session, and we'll also start using bigger plugs. I'll be right here at my desk, and if you can't stand to wait the full time, feel free to run into the bathroom and pull out your plugs while squatting over the toilet. This first time you will probably both make it, but I want to see who can last the longest."

Will and Anna both squirmed as they did their math homework, but both were still seated when the timer went off. They glanced at each other, and clearly neither was willing to be the first to get up, though both were uncomfortable.

"We will call that a tie," Trixie said with a grin. "Go remove your plugs in the bathroom, and come back for your rewards."

Both kids held their plugs in with one hand as they sprinted for the toilet. Will danced in place while his sister took hers out, and then he gratefully removed his own. Both had needed the toilet again, in spite of having used it just minutes earlier.

"It's normal for you to need to use the toilet after having one of those inside you for a while," Eva said, watching the kids from the bathroom doorway. "The feeling of having something stuck in the opening is pretty hard for the body to ignore, and it wants to 'finish the job'. The point of doing this training is both to stretch you to accept larger penetration, and to train your body to accept it without needing to run for the bathroom." She led them back to Trixie, and gave Will a blow job while Trixie licked Anna to an orgasm.

Then Trixie fitted each pup with a slightly larger plug, and set the timer for 20 minutes. "Let's see if you can do this one. Same reward if you succeed. And keep working on your homework."

Both pups failed that test, but both made it when they tried a second time, with just a 10 minute timer. They got their 'rewards', and were again moved to a larger plug, and a longer time. This continued until it was almost time for dinner. As a special reward, Trixie was the one to give Will his blow job, and Eva strapped on a dildo and fucked Anna's vagina with it.

"You did very well!" Trixie said, as she swallowed the last of Will's cream. "You can both hold an inch and a quarter plug for 45 minutes! Don't try to do anything more tonight without supervision. We will keep your dildo sets here, this time. Report to me again after school tomorrow."

"Yes ma'am," Will said, as he put his underwear and shorts back on. "And thank you for everything. Especially, for, well, you doing it for me just now. My butt's sore, but you do a really good job of making us both feel good."

"Surprised that a Lesbian can give a good blow job?" she asked with a grin.

"A little, yeah," he admitted. "But I guess that is part of what we all learn here, right? How to be good at everything for sex, even if it isn't what we particularly like to do?"

"You're catching on quickly, Will," she replied, kissing him on the forehead. "We'll enjoy seeing you two tomorrow."

===

By the end of the week, Will and Anna 'graduated' from their anal training. Both could, with a little effort, take the huge dildo all the way up their butts. And both demonstrated that they could each do their normal after-school maid's chores, including serving at dinner, while wearing a butt plug that was two inches thick and seven inches long, held in place with a harness. Each of them had bright red ribbons attached to their butt plugs, so the other maids and their Master would know they had their biggest plugs inserted. Anna's hung down below her skirt, and Will's came out through a hole cut in the seat of a special pair of uniform shorts, which would leave his ass accessible if he wore them without underwear, as he was today.

"You have both done well," Lord Karl said to them after dinner on Friday. "Normally you would be summoned to serve me tonight, now that you have proven you are capable of accommodating me. But I want you both to wait a little while longer. Hans will be here for Spring Break in a few more days, and I would like him to participate with us when you both lose your anal virginity. Would you like that?"

"Yes master!" Anna said happily.

"If that pleases you, Master," Will replied. "I suppose that's only fair. We owe Hans a lot for helping us out too, and he is a good friend."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 495 By DoggyStyle57, February 2014

==========

March 13, 2010 (Saturday evening) - Saint Lovejoy Spring Dance, in Pouncefield

"Are you sure you don't want to come to the dance with us?" Lisa Blackwell asked her sister, and the twelve year old Bernese girl and her two younger brothers got out of the car at the school.

"I'm sure, yeah," Mandy replied. "Hans and his family are staying home, because Marie's arm is still in a sling and too sore for her to enjoy the dance. You go have fun with Terry and Teddy, and keep them from getting into too much mischief!"

The 11 year old twin Bernese boys looked unusually subdued as Teddy said, "We'll be good."

"We'll be back to get you at ten," their mother said. "Have fun, dears!" then she and her husband returned home with Mandy.

Lisa led her brothers into the school building. Most of the students were in the gym, where the dance was being held, but quite a few were chatting in the hallways, or going to or from makeout spots with their dates or friends. They only stayed in the gym for two songs, before Lisa led the boys out into the hallway and into an unlocked classroom just a few doors down the hall.

"This will do nicely!" she said, as she locked the door to the science lab. "Time to reward my girly boys for being obedient! Take off your shirts, pants and socks, and let me get a good look at both of you."

"All right," Teddy said. Under their normal-looking male street clothes, both boys were wearing lacy bras, silk panties, garter belts and stockings. They blushed as they stood there in the classroom wearing nothing but girly underwear, and as their sister got the boys' wigs out of her purse and handed them to them to put on. It was the first time either of their sisters had ever forced them to wear girl clothes and wigs anywhere but inside their home, and both boys' cocks were making tents in their panties.

"Oh! So pretty! Now, I want you to both get on the lab table, and suck each other off. When I've seen you both swallow each other's cum, I will allow you to fuck me, right here in the classroom!" Lisa said. She reached under her knee-length skirt, and fingered herself as she watched her brothers performing oral sex on each other. She wasn't wearing any panties, and she was already very wet.

The twins lay in the table on their sides, and each pulled down the other's panties to reveal their brother's hard cock, before taking it into their mouth and sucking hungrily on it. Teddy grabbed his brother's ass, fondling his butt cheeks through the silky panties as he tried to deep-throat his brother's cock. Terry didn't try to go so deep, but sucked just as hungrily as he looked over his brother's hip at the lust-crazed face of their sister.

All three kids climaxed at about the same time. Lisa slumped in the teacher's chair as she rode out the waves of her orgasm, soaking the chair's wooden seat with her juices. The boys each swallowed their brother's cream, and then got off the table and, without needing to be asked, they took turns kneeling in front of Lisa and licking their sister's cunt, until both boys were hard again and their sister had cum two more times from their eager licking.

"Whooo! That was good! All right, you can both fuck me now, girly boys!" Lisa said. She got up onto the table and said. "Terry, you get under me while Teddy fucks me doggy style. I'll suck you enough to keep you hard until he's filled me and you've licked me clean."

"Yes Mistress!" the boys said, eagerly getting onto the table with their sister.

"Mummm! This is so hot! Fucking my girly brothers in our classroom!" Lisa sighed, as Teddy thrust his young cock into her and Terry started licking her clit. "On Monday I want you to wear girly underwear to school. If you do it, I'll fuck you on our lunch break!"

"I... I guess we could do that Mistress," Teddy said. "We don't have gym class on Monday. This is pretty hot! Too bad Mandy is missing all the fun!"

"Oh, I'm sure she'll have fun tonight too," Lisa replied. "Now shut up and fuck me, little brother!"

===

March 13, 2010 (Saturday Evening) - Mandy Blackwell's home, in Pouncefield.

Mandy looked at the clock as she and her parents got back to their home. "We have three hours before it's time to pick up Lisa, Terry and Teddy. How many times do you think we can cum before you or mommy has to get dressed and go get them, daddy?" she asked, as she peeled off her t-shirt and started to remove her bra.

"You're sure you want to have sex with us again, Mandy?" her father asked.

"Positive. Now strip, both of you! I want to feel my daddy's cock fucking me while mom and I lick each other silly!" Mandy commanded.

Gretchen Blackwell looked at her husband and started to remove her clothes. "Just do it, dear. You know you want to have sex with our daughter as much as I do."

"Yes, I do. God help me," Richard said as he got undressed. He was already rock hard as he thought about both he and his wife mating with their sexy fourteen year old daughter.

"That's a good boy, daddy! Keep this up and soon you'll be fucking Lisa, too!" Mandy said. She got into a 69 position with her mother on the living room floor, and raised her tail so her father could enter her doggy style. "Now be a good daddy and fuck your Mistress!"

"Yes, er... Mistress," Richard said, as he got behind his little girl and eased his cock into her tight teenaged cunt. "Oh God that's good! You're so tight, Mistress!"

Gretchen sighed as she watched her husband's cock slipping into their daughter's cunt just inches away from her nose, and as their daughter began to lick her cunt. "Oh! That feels good, Mistress! Lick your mommy!" she said, as she began to lap at her daughter's clit.

"You're both so good to your Mistress!" Mandy said, enjoying the power she had over her parents. "Fuck me hard, daddy! And think about fucking Lisa just like this! Have you asked her to fuck you yet?"

"Ah, no, Mistress, not yet," Richard replied, humping his little girl hard and fast.

"Well, I fly to Switzerland with Hans tomorrow, to stay with his family for Spring Break. You should ask Lisa to fuck you while I'm gone." Mandy said.

"But what about your brothers?" Richard asked. "What if they find out?"

"Sorry Daddy, but it's already too late to worry about that," Mandy admitted. "I already told Lisa and Terry and Teddy that you two have been fucking Ashley, and that you're fucking me too! So you don't need to hide it from them that you're fucking me or Lisa. Honestly, I think you should both fuck the boys, too! But if it really bothers you to have them watching you fuck my sister, then send them to go watch a movie while you fuck Lisa. Just give her a good fucking, okay? She loves you as much as I do, and she deserves to get in on this fun time with both of you."

"Oh Gods... You told them? What... what did they say?" Gretchen asked.

"My brothers both asked if that meant that they could fuck you too, mom. Would you do that? Would you let your sons fuck you, while daddy and Lisa and I watch? That would be soooo hot!" Mandy said.

They... they did? But I thought they didn't even like girls yet! Have they already been having sex too? With who? Mandy... Oh, Mandy! Have you been mating with your brothers, too?" Gretchen asked.

"Yeah, Lisa and I have both been fucking Terry and Teddy," Mandy admitted. "We've gotten them to suck each other off and fuck each other's butts, too! A couple weeks ago you almost caught the both of them fucking us in our bedroom, mom. Lisa's probably fucking them both in a classroom at school right now, in fact."

"You and your sister... you've both been... fucking your brothers, too?" Richard gasped, as he groaned and unloaded his seed into his daughter. It was the most intense orgasm that he could remember experiencing. "What... what made you even consider doing that? Was it... was it because you were having sex with us?"

"Oh, no, daddy. First I seduced Lisa, and then we both seduced our brothers. That was months before I got up the nerve to seduce you and mom," Mandy replied.

"But why? What if that rich boyfriend of yours finds out what a perverted family we're becoming? Won't that ruin your chances with him?" Richard asked.

"Oh, Hans thinks it's great that I'm having sex with my family," Mandy said. "I already told him what I've been doing. He and his family are into incest too. I've watched his cute little nine year old sister, Heidi, swallowing her brother's cock and getting her ass reamed by her brother, even though she's still a virgin where it counts most. And Hans has four illegitimate sisters, and he fucks all of them. So does his daddy! When I found out his family was like that, and saw how much love they shared with each other, I wanted to do that with my family too. The more we fuck each other, the more Hans and his family will know they can trust us. Because we will be doing the same naughty things they do, so they know we would never complain if we saw his family committing incest. I don't care who else he fucks in his family, and he won't care who I fuck in mine. That makes me a great girl for him to date, because he knows I won't get jealous about him fucking his sisters."

"That little girl has sex with her brother, and with her daddy, too?" Gretchen asked in amazement.

"Yep. She was still seven when she sucked her brother's cock for the first time, and licked the cunts of two of her sisters. She's been sucking cocks and licking cunts ever since then," Mandy said. "If we ask real nice, I bet Hans and Heidi would come over and play with us. Heidi's gotta keep her cherry for another year or so, but I bet she'd be happy to suck my daddy's cock or let him fuck her ass. And mom, Hans is so good in bed you won't believe it! You have _got_to try mating with him yourself. Seriously! He'd love watching you fuck your sons, or watching daddy fucking me and Lisa."

Richard listened in stunned silence as his daughter calmly revealed that her boyfriend and his family were even more perverted and into incest than she was. He was still rock hard, and still fucking his daughter despite having just climaxed, and he came a second time at his wife's next comment.

"I... guess I could let them fuck me," Gretchen admitted hesitantly, "Hans too, I suppose, as long as your father doesn't mind. And judging from how hard he is thrusting into you right now, dear, I think he rather likes the idea!"

"Oh God... You'd really fuck our sons, dear? And our daughter's boyfriend? Well, you're on the Pill, and so are both of our daughters, so none of you could get pregnant. I suppose allowing our sons to fuck you or their sisters would be no different than me fucking Mandy or Lisa, or you having sex with our daughters," Richard said. His mind was spinning with the possibilities. He was imagining himself fucking Mandy and Lisa while Terry and Teddy took turns fucking their mother, or having that cute nine year old Bernese girl sucking his cock. But he stopped thrusting and stared when Mandy made her next comment.

"Great! And I want you to fuck the boys too, daddy! I want to watch my brothers sucking you off and I want to see my daddy pounding their girly butts with his big cock!" Mandy said. "They look really cute when we dress them up like girls! It would be like you have four daughters to fuck! And Hans would like having sex with you, too! He can act so much like a girl that he's already fooled you dozens of times. You remember the Bernese girl on the cheer squad named Hannah Krause? Well, believe it or not, that was Hans in drag!"

"Now wait just a moment!" Richard said. "I'll admit I do like anal sex, but I'm straight, dear. I've never had sex with any males, and I don't really want to start now with anyone, let alone with my own sons."

"Oh, give it a try, daddy! Please? I'll bet their asses will feel just as good as mine or Lisa's do," Mandy said. "If you'll promise to try it with the boys, you can fuck my ass as often as you want, daddy!"

Richard had cum twice inside his daughter, yet his cock showed no sign of getting soft. Clearly this wild conversation was stimulating him more than he would have thought possible. He withdrew from her cum-sloppy cunt and slipped the tip of his cock into his daughter's tight ass. "Well, your mom isn't terribly fond of anal sex, so that would be a tempting offer. I'll try your ass now, and we'll have to see how it goes. First I want to see how the three boys look when they cross dress, and I want to watch them fucking their mother and sisters. If that's as hot a scene as I think it will be, I guess I can try sex with them too."

"YAY! Now shove that cock up my ass, daddy! Fuck me good and hard!" Mandy commanded.

Richard shoved his cock into his child to the hilt, and started fucking her hard and fast. "Oh God! So damned tight!" he groaned.

"We will ask Lisa during Spring Break," Gretchen said. "But I want to wait until you get back before we allow the boys to join us, or before we consider allowing Heidi or Hans to do so."

"That works for me," Mandy said. "I want to watch their first time with you anyway. Now lick me really good and make me cum, mommy, while daddy pounds my ass!"

Gretchen moaned into her daughter's cunt as the child resumed licking her mom's wet cunt. Somehow it no longer mattered to her if it was right or wrong for her and her husband to have sex with all four of their children. If mating with Lisa, Terry and Teddy was going to be half as much fun as it was to have sex with Mandy, Gretchen knew she and her husband were going to become hopelessly addicted to incest with their kids. And while she had never considered sex before with such young kids, the idea of she and her husband mating with their eleven year old sons or with little Heidi was undeniably attractive to her. She eagerly licked her daughter's cunt, savoring her husband's seed as it dripped from their child, and wondered what it would taste like to lick the cunt of a nine year old virgin.

Richard wasn't quite as enthusiastic as his wife when it came to the idea of sex with his sons, but as he humped his fourteen year old daughter's ass he had to admit to himself that he really did want to fuck her twelve year old sister, Lisa, and to watch the boys fucking their sisters and mother. And if his sons were willing to suck his cock and get their asses fucked by their old man, while dressed as girls, he supposed he could go with that as well. The thought of any sort of sex at all with nine year old Heidi just amazed him. This was all just too unreal. But he was beginning to hope that it wasn't a dream, and that he really was going to experience these perverse pleasures.

===

When Richard finally got dressed to go get his other children, Mandy excused herself to finish packing and go to bed early. "Phil and Bridget Connors will be picking me up at eight sharp," she said. "They will be escorting Hans, Heidi and me on this trip to Switzerland."

"Not their guardian, Miss Cheri?" Richard asked.

"No. Marie got shot just last weekend in a kidnapping attempt, and she isn't up to travelling. So her mom is staying home to take care of her, and so are Taylor and Hazel," Mandy said.

"Oh yes! Of course, we saw the news stories and school announcements about the incident. She's recovering well though, I hope?" Her father asked.

"Oh yes. The doctors expect her to make a full recovery. She was very lucky that it was only a flesh wound, though," Mandy said.

===

Richard was very subdued as he drove his kids home from the school dance. Lisa had claimed the front seat, beside him, and the twins almost immediately fell asleep in the back seat. Mandy had said Lisa was planning on having sex with the boys somehow at the school dance, and the boys certainly looked exhausted. He was also fairly certain he could smell the scent of sex on all three of his children. Faint, but there if you looked for it.

"So... Had fun tonight?" he asked casually, as they waited for a traffic light to change.

"Yes daddy. We all had a very good time," Lisa replied.

"Mandy... told us what you kids have been doing with each other," he said quietly. "That you're having sex with each other. Your mom and I... we... Well, we would be hypocrites to complain, seeing how we spend the night tonight."

"Did you have fun fucking Mandy tonight, daddy?" Lisa asked.

"Yes. Yes, we did," he replied. "Did you three, ahhhh... have fun?"

"Yeah. Do you want the details?" Lisa asked.

"That... might make it difficult for me to keep driving," Richard admitted. "You, ummm, did have sex with each other though?"

"Yes daddy. My brothers each fucked me several times tonight. That's why they're so zonked out. But we were careful, daddy. No one caught us," Lisa said.

"I think... well, if you kids really want to... mate with each other... I think you should do it at home, and not at school, all right? I don't want you kids getting us all into trouble," Richard said.

"I think we can do that. Thank you, daddy," Lisa said. "Was there... anything else you wanted to ask me, while the boys are asleep and no one else can hear us?"

"I... Have to pay attention to the road. We'll talk more over spring break about all this, I promise," he said, as he turned onto the highway.

"All right, daddy," Lisa said. "And daddy? Thank you for not getting mad at us. We all love you and mom a whole lot."

"I know you do, baby. We both know you do," Richard said.

Swiss Mix - Chapter 496 By DoggyStyle57, March 2014

==========

March 14, 2010 (Sunday morning) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Pouncefield.

After picking Mandy Blackwell up at her home, Phil Connors pulled the limo up on front of Hans' mansion. "Just stay put, Miss," he said to his young passenger as he got out. "Everyone else should be ready to go. We just need to load their luggage and them into the limo, and we will be on our way."

Phil, Bridget and Taylor loaded the bags into the trunk of the limo, while Hans and Heidi bid farewell to Miss Cheri, Marie, and Hazel.

"Father will miss getting to see you, Miss Cheri," Hans said. "And you too, Marie." He kissed both of them.

"Yes, but my arm is still too sore for me to travel comfortably, and besides, you need to give everyone the impression that Mandy is your steady girlfriend, right?" Marie said. "Give daddy a big kiss for all of us, okay?"

"My place is here, with Marie," Miss Cheri replied. "Your father has already promised to come and see us in three weeks, on your birthday. So we can wait. Now, remember to be on your best behavior for the Count and Countess. They are not well, but they are looking forward to meeting Miss Blackwell."

"I will, but I refuse to lie to them," Hans said. "I'll make them happy by letting them meet Mandy, and I'll present her as 'my girlfriend', but I won't tell them we are going steady or engaged. And if they ask if I am seeing any other girls, I'll tell the truth, and admit that I am. I just won't say who else I am dating. Mandy knows that, and she's in agreement with me."

"That is all anyone can ask of you, Master Hans," Miss Cheri said. "Now have a safe flight, and we shall see you in a week. Au revoir!"

Heidi got into the back seat of the limo, and Bridget got into the front seat with her brother.

Taylor hugged Hans tightly and whispered into his ear, "Be safe, little brother!"

"We'll be fine," Hans said, kissing her. "Father has arranged for the first class cabin stewardess to be one of his former maids on the two transatlantic flights, and Mister Tobias give Heidi and I a couple of special gadgets to defend ourselves with, that will get through the airport security."

"Gadgets?" the vixen asked curiously. "Like what?"

Hans reached into his jacket pocket and produced a pair of mechanical drafting pencils and a pocket sized sketch pad, which he had already drawn a few pictures in. "This blue pencil has a standard HB drawing lead in it. But this white one, that's marked 5H? The 'lead' in that one is a sharpened two milimeter diameter carbon fiber rod. Nearly unbreakable, but it will look just like a normal pencil on a security scanner. All I have to do is hold it point down, push the button at the top, and gravity will drop the lead out to its full length. At that point it's a decent thrusting weapon. A metal collar at the back of the shaft will keep it from falling out, just like it works with a normal drafting pencil lead. The normal pencil locking mechanism will keep it firmly in place, until I hold the button in to release the locking mechanism, so I can push it back in again. Heidi and I each have one in our carry-on stuff, and just in case, the tip of the unbreakable one is coated with graphite, so it can actually draw a pencil line for a little bit. We also have perfectly normal spare leads in our drawing kits."

"Nice!" the vixen replied. "But do father and Tobias really expect another attack, so soon?"

Hans shook his head and replied, "No, this is mostly to reassure Miss Cheri that we'll still be protected. From what father has been able to find out, the leader of the group behind the kidnappings was the Bernese guy that died in this last attempt. And he says the IRA people in Ireland are rapidly distancing themselves from what happened. They even offered a formal apology, via the Swiss embassy in Dublin, Ireland, and said they hadn't approved his actions at all. So I don't think there will be any more threats to our safety, for a while."

Taylor nodded and stepped back. "Well, much as I want to come too, I'd just be in the way on this trip. You have fun with Mandy and her cousins. I like her, and I'm glad she accepts your relationships with the rest of us."

"She likes you, too. Take care of everyone here for me. We'll see you in a week!" Hans said, and then he got into the far side of the limo, so Mandy was seated between himself and Heidi.

===

The flight from Pouncefield was just a short commuter hop to Furland International Airport, and the plane was small enough that there was no separate first class seating section. In Furland, they changed planes to board a non-stop flight to New York, and were in first class, along with seven other first class passengers. They had a rather nice lunch on the plane, but that part of the trip was uneventful.

After crossing three time zones, it was nearly nine o'clock at night when Phil, Bridget, Hans, Heidi and Mandy changed planes again, to board the plane that would take them across the Atlantic Ocean, from New York to Zurich, Switzerland. Hans showed a VIP card to the Stewardess at the Swiss Airlines boarding gate, and they were the first passengers allowed to board the airplane.

The luxurious accommodations on the Swiss Airlines Airbus A340 aircraft made the previous plane's first class cabin look like a cheap taxi cab in comparison. In the first class cabin on this plane there were only two rows of four seats, each with one seat by the window, an aisle, a pair of seats, a second aisle, and another single seat by the window on the other side. But each of the eight seats in the first class cabin was surrounded by low partition walls, enclosing an area about the size of a single bed. They each had an entertainment screen on a low wall in front of them; a padded 'guest seat' just below that screen and facing the normal seat; a large table or work surface that could be pulled up out of the wall beside the seat and folded down between the passenger and guest seats; and there was even a small vase with fresh flowers at each seat, in a pocket on the partition wall. At the front of the cabin the two aisles converged at a full bar providing beverages and snacks, with the door they had entered through and the first class restroom and food prep area forward of the bar.

Their stewardess was a Siamese Cat girl in her late twenties. She greeted Hans and Heidi with a warm smile as they stepped into the First Class cabin. "Welcome to Swiss Airlines! It's good to have you with us again, Lord Hans and Lady Heidi! And you as well, Mister and Mrs. Connors!"

"It's good to see you again too, Joan," Hans said, as he took his seat.

Then the stewardess turned to Mandy and said, "And you must be Miss Blackwell? So happy to have you with us today! My name is Joan Morgan, and I will be your stewardess for this flight."

"Yes, I am Mandy Blackwell. Pleased to meet you, Miss Morgan." Mandy's ticket was for the first window seat, A1, and Hans sat across the aisle from her in A2. Heidi sat in A3, beside her brother but with a low wall between them, and Phil and Bridget took B1 and B2, behind Mandy and Hans and across the aisle from each other.

After the rest of the passengers boarded the plane, and while their stewardess was giving the mandatory safety announcements as they taxied into place for take-off, Mandy looked around and realized that no one else sat in the three remaining first class seats, even though the attendants at the gate had said the flight was completely full. "Ummm, Hans? Why are we the only ones in this part of the plane? And why did the stewardess know all of you?" she asked.

"Miss Morgan used to be one of my father's maids, and we met her in January, when we returned from the Christmas and New Years' holidays," Hans replied. "Long before the kidnapping attempt, father booked the entire First Class cabin for this part of our flight, expecting Marie, Cheri, and Taylor to be with us. Hazel already had plans to be with her own family over Spring Break. I guess father decided to keep the seats booked, so we would have complete privacy."

The stewardess smiled at Hans and Mandy and said, "That is quite correct, Master Hans. Lord Karl von Bernerholdt contacted our airline and arranged for me to be your stewardess again, and asked us to keep the entire first class cabin for the exclusive use of your party. Once we are in the air, no one but the five of you and me will be allowed in the first class section of the plane - not even other members of the flight crew. If there is anything at all that I can do for you, just let me know. I will be attending only to your needs on this flight."

"Wow..." Mandy said. "Too bad we'll need to be sleeping for most of this flight. This plane is amazing! Ummmm, Miss Morgan? Is there some way to recline my seat, and could I get a pillow and a blanket?"

"Your seat makes up into a flat twin-sized bed, Miss Blackwell, and there is a pillow and a full change of bedding in the compartment under the guest seat in front of you, along with a toiletries kit and a complementary pair of pajamas and slippers," the stewardess said, glancing at Hans. "I will be happy to set up your bed for you when you are ready to sleep, and to show you how to raise the privacy walls further. But since you just finished crossing the country, and in your home time zone it would still be just six PM, Lord Karl asked us to serve you a proper dinner shortly after we reach our cruising altitude. You haven't had dinner yet, have you?"

"Ummm, no, Ma'am, I haven't. I just figured we had missed the meal, between flights. They only served us lunch on the last plane," Mandy replied, a bit chagrined at being such a noob when it came to flying first class.

"You've flown to Europe before to see your grandparents, right? Isn't that why you had a passport already?" Hans asked. "I'm guessing that wasn't First Class?"

"No, you're thinking of my cousins, Paula, Cerise, Will and Anna. They got to do that a while ago. Me? I've never been out of the country before," Mandy admitted, as the stewardess took her position for takeoff, in a seat behind the bar, and the plane took off. "My dad got us all passports right after we moved to Pouncefield, so we could try to go to visit my grandparents in Germany eventually, since all four of them - mom's parents and dad's parents - moved back there after the storm that destroyed our homes in Texas. But we haven't been able to afford the trip yet. The only time I've ever flown before was a family trip to Mouse World in California, five years ago, when I was nine. And that was flying coach, and all red eye specials. Our seats were either way back in the tail of the plane, or close behind the wings, where the engine noise was horrid."

"Well, you'll fly first class a lot if you're with me," Hans said, patting her hand. "And we'll definitely have to make sure this flight is memorable for you. Say! Do you think your family would accept a trip to Germany for the holidays as a Christmas present from my father and I?" Hans asked. "I think father would agree to set that up for them. We'll talk to him about that when we see him this week, and if he agrees, we can see if that would be okay with your family."

"I... I don't know. Dad's pretty proud about being self sufficient," Mandy said. "A gift that expensive might seem too much like accepting charity, for him. But I guess we can ask, if your father agrees to the idea."

Several minutes later, the pilot of the plane announced that they had reached their cruising altitude, and that the lights would soon be dimmed in most of the plane. Joan went around to each of her first class passengers, lit small accent lights for them, and set up the tables for Heidi, Hans and Bridget. Phil moved to the 'guest seat' in front of his wife, and Hans said to Mandy, "Come and sit with me for our meal."

Joan passed out menus and took their drink and dinner orders, then smiled and said, "Hummmm. I think I'll be quite busy in the galley preparing your meals for... oh, at least the next twenty minutes? These are not the usual microwaved meals, after all. So if there's anything special you might be thinking of doing, this would be a good time, Master Hans." Then she went forward into the galley.

Mandy looked across the table at her boyfriend and asked, "Special? What did she mean by that?"

"Ever hear of the 'mile high club', Mandy?" Hans asked her with a grin.

Mandy blinked, and then giggled, "OH! I suppose you're already a 'member' of that club, lover?"

"Yes, and so are Phil and Bridget, and Joan, too," he replied. "And actually, you could join one of two ways, on this flight. The 'traditional' way would be for us to slip into the first class bathroom together and make love. Or on this flight, you could wait until we all go to bed, and slip across the aisle to mate with me in my bed. The bathroom would be completely private, but if we do it here, Joan will make sure we aren't disturbed and she won't say a word, and neither will my sister or Phil and Bridget."

"So... you mean to tell me you've banged our stewardess, too? Or did you just assume she has sex on the plane?" Mandy asked, glancing in the direction the stewardess had departed. "Well, I'll go with the traditional way, thanks. There's only a cloth curtain between here and the rest of the plane, so I'd be too embarrassed to do it on your bed or mine in first class."

"Well, like I said, Joan was once one of my father's maids, and our maids are sworn to serve our family for life. That flight took us all the way from Zurich to LA, with just one stop in New York. So with Joan or Taylor protecting our privacy, I mated with Taylor, Marie, Cheri, Hazel, Bridget and Joan on that trip, and Phil mated with both Bridget and Joan. Heidi was the only one who got left out, for obvious reasons. Come on, my sexy girlfriend. Let's get you into the club!"

They got up and crammed themselves into the bathroom of the plane. Mandy sat carefully on the sink and Hans removed her panties and knelt to lick her. When she was wet enough, he unfastened his pants and entered her, humping her hard and fast while Mandy held her muzzle shut with both hands to keep herself from making too much noise.

Twenty minutes later they emerged from the bathroom, looking a little mussed up, and Joan smiled at them and handed Mandy a set of plastic 'pilot's wings', like they airlines give to little kids on their first flight. But these had a heart painted with red nail polish on the space in the center where the airline's logo belonged. "Welcome to the Mile High club, Miss Blackwell. And congratulations on gaining the affections of such a fine young stud!"

Mandy blushed and took the wings while muttering, "Err, thanks," and then rushed back to the guest seat in front of Hans's chair.

Their meals were waiting for them on the table, with the food covered by a heated metal cover to keep it warm. There was also a small bottle of sparkling cider in a bucket of ice, and two glasses.

Hans poured cider for both of them, and toasted his girlfriend, saying, "Here's to making many more happy memories!"

===

When everyone else was sound asleep, Hans felt someone touching his shoulder gently. He opened his eyes and saw Heidi looking back at him.

"Big brother? Would you take me to the bathroom too? Please? I don't wanna be left out this time," she pleaded. "Miss Joan is sound asleep, an' she wouldn't tattle on us anyway. Nobody will know."

Hans paused and listened, but the only sounds he could hear were a purring snore from the Stewardess' bed behind the bar. "Oh, all right. Come on, short stuff!" He got out of the bed and they both slipped into the bathroom together.

Hans pulled his little sister's PJ bottoms off and licked her quite eagerly, while she sat on the edge of the sink.

Heidi kept her muzzle closed, but moaned quietly as she quickly climaxed. The she turned around and said, "Fuck my butt, big brother! That will count for the mile high club too, won't it?"

"I think any kind of sex with someone else while you're in a cruising plane counts, yeah," he replied, as he used a little liquid hand soap from the wall dispenser to lube her tailhole, and eased his cock into her. "But we can't ask Miss Joan to give you the mile high wings, okay?"

"I don't know why not. I mean, it wasn't legal for you an' Mandy to do it on the plane either, was it?" Heidi asked, pushing back against her brother's thrusts. "Doesn't matter. I still have a plain pair like they give to kids, from the last trip. I can paint the heart on it myself when we get to daddy's mansion. Now fuck my little butt!"

Hans just smiled and humped his sister's tight asshole until he flooded her with his seed, all the while reaching around her and fingering her clitty so she could come a second time. But he was careful not to tie with her. "Ohhhh yeah. That's so good!" he whispered into her ear as he came inside her.

When they were done, they both cleaned up, and then Hans stepped out first. He made sure that Joan was still asleep, and then told Heidi, "Coast is clear. Now back to bed, short stuff!"

===

When Mandy woke up, Hans was already dressed again, and had his bed put away. He was talking to someone, using a headset and looking at the display screen in front of him.

"All right, father, I understand. Thanks for telling me. I'll let everyone else know," the boy said.

"Hans? Is there something wrong?" Mandy asked sleepily.

The Bernese boy looked over at her and said, "Not wrong, just... unexpected. It seems you're also going to get to meet my mother. She will be with father when they meet us at the airport."

"I... thought your parents were separated? And wasn't she in California or some such?" Mandy asked, getting out of the bed and grabbing her clothes, to go to the bathroom and get dressed.

"The last I heard, she was in California, yeah," Hans replied. "But apparently for the last two weeks she's been up on some mountain in the Alps, filming the last scenes for the biographical movie they are making about her. She only found out about the kidnapping attempt two days ago, when she came down to the base camp at the end of filming. She wants to see me and Heidi, of course. But she also wants to meet you."

"I did sort of wonder why you didn't say anything about talking to your mom after the kidnapping attempt," Mandy said. "But then again, you never do talk about her very much, that I've noticed. What's she like?"

"She's a world-famous mountain climber, and has more climbing records than any other woman alive today. More than most men, too. Very aristocratic. She married my father under a breeding contract, and not for love. She... well, she's always known that once the inheritance is settled, she will divorce my father and marry the guy she's always loved. So she's kind of kept her distance from me and Heidi, so as not to get too attached to us. Once she's no longer my father's wife, she loses almost all her 'parental rights' to the two of us. It's the way the contract was written. Father gets full custody of us. She can still write to us and visit if she wants to, but she can't demand any visitations after the divorce is final."

"Wow... that's kind of harsh. How do you and your sister feel about that?" Mandy asked.

"Honestly, it was Miss Cheri that raised us, and even breast fed us. Mother is someone we saw occasionally on holidays. She did hang around for a while after Heidi was born, and tried to get to know me better. But she's more like an aunt that we see occasionally. She's usually off on a mountain climbing expedition or on a fundraising tour, or promoting the book that was written about her, or working on the movie they are making about her. We love her, but not as much as we love Miss Cheri," Hans replied.

"So you and Heidi are in a book and a movie, as her kids?" Mandy asked.

"No, we aren't mentioned by name, and neither is father," Hans said. "Professionally, mother still goes by her maiden name, as Lady Helga von Alpenstock. My grandmother forbid her from mentioning father or us kids in any of her professional publicity stuff, except to mention that she 'married a wealthy nobleman who prefers his privacy.' She shows up at some social functions as father's wife, but she isn't allowed to talk about her private life to the press."

"What does she know about me so far?" Mandy asked. She had forgotten about getting dressed now and sat in the guest chair in front of Hans, with her folded clothes on her lap.

"She's seen pictures of you and of Lisa, and knows I was dating both of you. She heard me telling my grandparents about the two of you at the holiday ball last December," Hans said. "She knows you're a cheerleader at the school I go to, and that I'm on the cheer squad too. But she doesn't know I'm 'Hannah Krause' sometimes when I am cheerleading. She doesn't know that I cross-dress, or anything about my sex life. She may assume I'm sleeping with you, but she doesn't know we're lovers for sure."

"Does she know about your other girlfriends? Especially about Marie, and... the special ones? I don't wanna open a can of worms by saying the wrong thing," Mandy said.

Hans looked around to make sure no one else was in earshot and awake, then replied, "Mom knows I date Marie, and she knows Marie is really my half-sister. She knows that dad and I have both had sex with Marie, and she suspects that father and I are also doing stuff with Heidi. I don't think she knows who Taylor's father is. But she's given up on doing anything about the incest. Heidi, Marie, and all of dad's other maids always stonewalled her when she got too inquisitive, and insisted they are all happy with the way they are treated. Mom wouldn't be happy if she saw any of us committing incest, but as long as we don't rub her muzzle in it, she will let it slide. The scandal wouldn't be worth it. She just wants her breeding contract and marriage to be over with, so she can marry her real boyfriend."

"So... why does she care about meeting me, then? I mean, if she's been keeping her distance like that, and is allowing what you and Marie do..." Mandy asked.

"Maybe she hopes that if I get into a normal relationship, I'll stop screwing my sisters? I don't know," Hans replied with a shrug. "When you meet her, just be nice, but don't talk about sex stuff. I don't think there will be any problems. Now go get dressed, and I'll wake up the others. They should be serving breakfast in about half an hour."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 497 By DoggyStyle57, March 2014

==========

March 15, 2010 (Monday morning) - Zurich International Airport, in Zurich, Switzerland.

Hans and his party changed planes yet again in Zurich, for a short commuter flight to Bern. Mandy changed her clothes at the Zurich airport, putting on a nice dress that Hans bought for her in a gift shop there.

"I want to look my best for meeting your mother, even if your relationship with her isn't exactly normal," Mandy had insisted.

"You'll be fine!" Hans insisted. "They know we just spent the last day in the air. They would have been perfectly fine with the blouse and skirt that you were travelling in."

"Still, I want to make a good first impression with your parents, all right?" Mandy replied, as she took her long hair out of her usual pony tail and brushed it out cqarefully.

===

March 15, 2010 (Monday morning) - Bern-Belp Airport, in Bern, Switzerland.

It wasn't at all difficult to spot their welcoming party when they arrived in Bern. Lord Karl and Lady Helga would have stood out in any crowd. Despite it being not yet eight in the morning, both were dressed as if ready for an evening out on the town. But they were not surrounded by a crowd. They were waiting in a more isolated VIP area at the terminal gate, kept apart from the other people at the gate by red velvet ropes, and attended by a dapper looking male red fox who was dressed as a chauffeur, and by a snow white vixen in a French Maid's uniform.

"I am so glad to see you both safe and sound!" Lady Helga said in German as she saw Hans and Heidi. She actually looked on the verge of tears as she held her arms out to her children.

Heidi rushed to hug her mother, but Hans approached her more slowly, kissed her hand and bowed formally, and then replied in German. "Mother, Father, I would like to introduce my girlfriend, Miss Amanda Abagail Blackwell, from America. I believe each of you will both remember my chauffeur, Phil Connors, and my maid, Bridget Connors, who is his wife? Mandy, this is my mother, Lady Helga von Bernerholdt, and my father, Lord Karl von Bernerholdt. The male fox is father's chauffeur, Redd Brushtail, and the white vixen is one of my father's maids, Miss Sierra."

Lady Helga looked at Mandy and said in German, "I am very glad to meet you, my dear. I take it that you speak German, since my son introduced us to you in that language?

Mandy curtsied, and replied in flawless German, "Yes, everyone in my family can speak German, your Excellency, and I am very glad to meet you. Please, just call me Mandy. Amanda is my grandmother's name too, so my family and friends have always called me Mandy, though I was named for her."

Helga smiled and replied, "You do speak German quite well, Mandy! I shall look forward to getting to know you better, my child. But 'your Excellency' would only be the right title for me if I were a Countess, which I am not, nor will I ever be," the elegant Bernese lady replied in German, raising one hand. "Calling me 'Lady Helga' is appropriate if you want to use my formal title, but you may just call me 'ma'am'... or 'mother', if that pleases you, since you are dating my son. However, when you meet my husband's parents, calling them, 'your Excellency' would be quite appropriate."

Then the Bernese lady turned to Hans and asked sadly, "No hug for your mother? Son, I am very sorry that I was unable to contact you sooner after that terrible kidnapping attempt. But I was high on a mountain and completely out of range of all communications when it happened. As soon as I got the news, I confirmed where you would be with your father, and flew here to meet with you."

Hans moved closer and hugged his mother, and said, "Father let us know why you couldn't be reached, mother. We don't hold it against you. I just wanted to properly introduce you to my girlfriend before things got mushy, all right?"

Phil shifted uncomfortably on his feet and whispered in English to Mandy, "Ummm... Can you fill us in on what they are saying? I'm afraid that Bridget and I can't understand any of you."

Hugging both of her children, Lady Helga switched easily to English and said, "Please forgive me. I had not realized that you and your wife don't speak German. I had assumed that you did, since I remembered seeing you at the holiday ball last Christmas, though I don't recall being introduced properly at that time. Yes, I am their mother, Lady Helga von Bernerholdt. My son introduced his girlfriend to us, and introduced you as well. I told them that I would have contacted them sooner, but I was on a mountain when they were attacked, and only found out about the kidnapping attempt two days ago."

"That's all right, Mistress Helga. We're just Hans' staff, after all," Phil said.

"That doesn't matter," Lady Helga said firmly. "I am on a first name basis with all of the people that work for me. On the mountain, there is no rank or aristocracy, and every member of the team is important, or they would not be there."

Lord Karl had allowed his wife to be the center of attention while she greeted their children. But now he cleared his throat and said in English, "Well! You must all be exhausted after that long flight, so we should go to my mansion now so you can freshen up before we see the Count and Countess. With luck, my parents will be having a good day today, and we can get that dealt with right away."

Lord Karl took his turn hugging his kids, and then kissed Mandy's hand and said, "Well met, Miss Blackwell. I also look forward to getting to know you better. Now, all of you can give Miss Sierra your baggage claim tickets. She will take them to Mrs. Brushtail and two other maids are already waiting at the baggage claim area to collect your luggage and bring it back in a van, while Redd takes us home in the limo."

"Will you be staying at daddy's mansion while we're here, mommy?" Heidi asked.

Lady Helga hesitated, and then said, "No... I... have business to attend to at my own estate, and I need to return to California to finish arrangements for the movie in a few days. I have been away from my estate here for a while, and need to make sure all is well there. And... I know you children will have your own plans for this week. I would like to see more of you while you are here, but I will not intrude on your holiday."

Phil Connors handed his and his wife's baggage claim stubs to the girl, but said, "Master Karl? Perhaps Bridget and I should also help with the luggage and ride with the maids, while your family and Miss Blackwell go home in the limo? Besides, Bridget I can help to identify everyone's bags."

Karl nodded and replied, "You are our guests while you're here, Phil, and quite welcome to ride with us. But if you want to help the girls, by all means, please do. I admire your devoted service. We'll see you at the mansion then. Come along, children."

===

March 15, 2010 (Monday morning) - en route to Bernerholdt Mansion, in Bern, Switzerland.

On the ride back to the mansion, Karl, Heidi and Helga sat facing Hans and Mandy, with Heidi happily snuggling between her parents.

"I must confess I was surprised that Miss Cheri and Miss Marie were not with you. Are they unwell?" Lady Helga asked.

"Marie was shot during the kidnapping attempt, mother. Just a flesh wound in the arm, and thankfully it missed the bone. But she would have died if I hadn't shoved the kidnapper's gun aside at the last moment," Hans replied. "Miss Cheri sprained her ankle, when she killed one of our attackers and the brute fell on her. They should both recover fully, but Miss Cheri remained behind to care for Marie."

"Oh my God! I didn't know! All they told me was that some armed thugs tried to kidnap you, and that you and Heidi were safe and unharmed. Please son, tell me what happened to all of you," Lady Helga said.

Hans told his mother the story, making it very clear how much they owed Miss Cheri and Miss Taylor for saving them from the kidnappers. But he didn't tell her that a former maid from Karl's mansion or her child had been involved with the kidnappers.

"That is so terrible!" Lady Helga said, looking truly shocked at this news. "We mustn't tell your grandparents however! The shock of hearing that both of their heirs were involved in a violent attack with guns might be too much for them, wouldn't you agree, Karl?"

"Yes, I have no intention of letting my parents know about that attack," Karl said. "You are quite right that the shock might kill them. And even if it didn't, they would probably demand that the children be brought back from America for their safety. I don't want Hans and Heidi to leave America and their friends there just yet. As shocking as that attack was, they are still safer living in an obscure town in America."

"I will make sure Phil and Bridget know that, father, even though they probably won't speak to my grandparents. Is there anyone else we shouldn't tell?" Hans asked.

"Everyone on my staff knows," Karl said. "I am sending Victor Kaptur to America to defend Miss Cheri and Miss Taylor if any charges are raised against them for using lethal force in defending you, as well as to deal appropriately with everyone involved in the incident, and see that justice is served, in a sensible manner. Just refrain from mentioning it while you are visiting your grandparents."

"Yes sir," Hans replied.

===

March 15, 2010 (Monday morning) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Bern, Switzerland.

At the mansion, Karl and Helga waited in the Solarium, and Karl called his parents' nurse to see how the Count and Countess were doing, while their guests and their luggage were conveyed to their rooms.

Will and Anna happily showed their cousin Mandy to her room, which was in the family suites and connected to Hans' room through the bathroom. Heidi was in the next room down the hall, in a room that shared a bathroom with the room assigned to Phil and Bridget.

"You two sure look cute in your uniforms," Mandy said to Will and Anna, as she unpacked her clothes and laid out the very best dress that she owned, to put on after a hot shower. "So... do you two like it here?"

"Yes. Everyone here is very nice to us," Anna replied shyly.

"Ummmm, look, Maybe it's none of my business," Mandy said, "but I want to ask you both a personal question. I know you got sent here right after you ran away, but, well, no one really told my family why? I mean, they said something about you two deciding to apply for the maid scholarship. But why now - like, right in the middle of the school year? And why were uncle John and aunt Rhoda so willing to let you go while you're both still so young? What happened?"

"Well, Paula told us that she let you know that me and Anna are lovers, right? And you know that she told us that you're having sex with Paula, Lisa, Terry and Teddy?" Will asked.

"Yeah. Paula and I were lovers before we ever moved to Pouncefield, and Lisa and I have been screwing Terry and Teddy and licking each other for a while now. So I wasn't shocked when she let me know that you were screwing Anna, Will," Mandy said. "I think it's great that you two are mating with each other. But what happened? Did your parents find out, and throw you out of the house?"

"Worse," Will said. "I... I got Anna pregnant. That was why we ran away. Dad knows it was me, but mom believed the story that Anna told her, that it was a boy at the mall that did it to her. They both know she's preggers, though, and mom was embarrassed and wanted to send her away, so no one back home would know. Paula suggested the maid scholarship, and I insisted on staying with Anna, to protect her. I think that was sorta what tipped off dad that I was the father of her baby - me insisting on going with her."

"Wow... Really? Anna? Are you gonna keep the baby then?" Mandy asked.

"Yes, we are going to keep our baby," Anna said firmly. "Master Karl promised we could live together and raise our baby together here. When we finish the maid program, he'll help us to find a way to stay together then, too."

"Well... I think that's kinda cool, really. I'll tell you another secret that you probably don't know, 'cause I haven't told anyone but Lisa, Terry, Teddy, Ashley and Hans yet. Our friend Ashley has been having sex with both of my parents, and I've seduced my mom and dad, too! Daddy's fucked me while mom watched us, and mommy's had lesbian sex with me while dad watched us and fucked me! I'm going to get them to fuck Lisa, Terry and Teddy, too!"

"Wow! Oh, our mom would drop dead of shame before she'd do anything that wild! You are so lucky!" Will said.

"Yeah, I think so. And Hans thinks it's neat too. Before this week is over, I'm gonna let Heidi and Lord Karl know, and I hope I'll get to fuck Lord Karl, too!"

"Master Karl is really good in bed, Mandy. But he's even bigger than Hans!" Anna said.

"Ummm, Mandy? Would you, well, like to do it with us too, while you're here?" Will asked. "Master Karl wants us to try different partners, and I'm sure he would like the idea of us having sex with our cousin. He sure likes watching me fuck my sister!"

"I was hoping that we could, yeah," Mandy said. "So... what all have they had you doing already, other than screwing each other's brains out?"

"Well, last night we both had sex with Mrs. Karla Brushtail for the first time," Will said. "I've started sucking Master Karl's cock, and allowing Master Karl to suck my cock. Master Karl has been having me 'practice' with three of the oldest vixen maids - Karla, Natalie and Kaitlin - so I can learn how to please older women. I've even been allowed to lick Trixie and Eva, and they're both adult Lesbians! So far though, Karl is the only male I've been required to mate with, and Anna's only mated with Karl and with me, and she's has had girl-sex with Karla, Natalie, Kaitlin, Trixie and Eva."

"Wow! You've really been busy! Well, I better get my shower now and get ready for this visit. We'll talk more after I get back, okay?" Mandy asked.

"Sure! I need to get changed too," Will said. "I'm not really dating Heidi any more, but the Count and Countess don't need to know that, so Heidi is going to present me to them when Hans presents you."

===

March 15, 2010 (Monday, shortly before Noon) - Count Eric von Bernerholdt's Mansion, in Bern, Switzerland.

As the limo pulled up to the mansion that the Count and Countess lived in, Mandy just stared in amazement out the window at the lavish gardens, sculptures, fountains and the huge mansion itself.

"Hans told me that his grandparents' mansion was even nicer than the one his father lived in, but after seeing where you live, Lord Karl, I found that hard to believe. But this looks like someplace a king or queen should call home!" Mandy declared.

Karl smiled and said, "Our family has been developing this estate since the third Count von Bernerholdt bought the property, many generations ago. The mansion here has a third floor, and the grand ball room is on that level along with more guests suites at each end. Where I have a ballroom with a stage, they have a movie theatre that is every bit as good as the best public movie house that you can imagine. Top notch sound system, and seating for two hundred guests. That's because the fourteenth Count von Bernerholdt married a lady who was a movie star. There are even outbuildings that were once used as movie studios, and could be again with very little renovation. Today the old studios are used as art galleries."

"Amazing..." Mandy said, as the limo pulled up to the front door of the mansion.

===

They were met at the door by Miss Rosanne, the live-in nurse who cared for the Count and Countess.

"The Countess insisted on allowing this visit, even though she and the Count are not doing very well today," the Newfoundland dog lady said. "She said she particularly wants to meet Miss Blackwell. But I am going to ask you to try to keep this visit to less than half an hour. The Countess should be on oxygen full time right now, and I am certain she will refuse to wear her oxygen mask while any of you are in the room. I'm trying to counter that by venting a fair amount of pure oxygen into the room itself. But I can't bring the levels up to what she really needs without creating too high of a fire hazard."

"May I ask why Grandmother needs so much oxygen?" Hans inquired. "We already know she's sick, and is probably dying. How bad is it?"

The nurse looked questioningly at Lord Karl, and then at the children.

"Tell them. They will know soon enough," he said.

"Yes Sir. I will tell the children what you already know, even though the Countess has forbidden me to do so. They do have a right to know." She took a deep breath and said sadly, "The Countess has pulmonary fibrosis. What that means is that her lungs are slowly filling with a fibrous scar tissue, and eventually she will be unable to breathe. The oxygen compensates for her lungs being less efficient. She... isn't in any pain. It's just hard for her to breathe properly. But the damage can't be reversed. There is no way to make her lungs normal again, and they steadily get worse. As the end draws near, it may become difficult for her to think clearly. Eventually, she will simply stop breathing."

"Is... Is grandma gonna die soon?" Heidi asked tearfully.

"We are trying to give her as much time as we can, and she is very stubbornly clinging to life," the nurse replied sadly. "She may last another year. Perhaps a bit more. It is unlikely she will last more than two years. I am sorry. If there was any way to cure her, you know that we would. The only thing that could prolong her life now would be a double lung transplant - replacing both of her lungs entirely. But she is seventy nine years old, and she would be very unlikely to survive such a serious operation. If she were thirty years younger, it might be worth the risk. But because of her age, she cannot get approved for that transplant. She... knows this. She doesn't want you to know it. Please, do not tell her that you know."

"And grandfather?" Hans asked.

"As you know, Count Eric von Bernerholdt has had several strokes, which are beginning to affect his memory. There are places in his arteries that are clogged with plaque, and if a piece breaks loose and blocks another clogged area, his body can't get enough oxygen, and it could kill him or harm his brain. There is no way to know when the next stroke might happen, or how bad it will be. It could be this week, or it might not happen for a few more years. But each time there is a risk that he will die, and each time the risk gets worse. He is at less risk if he rests and does not get overly excited," the nurse said. "So there you have it. Life is a circle, and death is a part of our path, for all of us. Medicine can only do just so much, no matter how much money you have. Now put on a brave face, and enjoy this visit with them while you can. They are very much looking forward to seeing all of you."

===

They met with the Count and Countess in a fairly small sun room adjacent to their personal suite of rooms. There was a lovely view out the window, and Count Eric and Countess Agatha were seated in a pair of comfortable chairs close to the window, where they could enjoy the warm sunlight. The count had a walker folded up beside his chair, and the Countess had a rather large oxygen tank behind her chair, and partially covered with a cloth. As the nurse had predicted, the Countess was not wearing her oxygen mask, though they could see that there was a clear hose draped over the back of her chair, near her head, and fastened in place with a pin through a folded strip of cloth. Miss Rosanne stood protectively behind the Countess, quietly adjusting the flow of oxygen from the tank.

"How are you both doing, mother?" Karl asked solicitously, as he crossed the room and knelt on one knee before her, taking her hand in his.

"Better than... a few days ago, my son. I have good days... and bad days. Today... is not too bad," she replied. There were odd pauses when she spoke, as she took another breath in the middle of sentences. Then she looked at the Count, who seemed to be dozing off, and said, "Eric? The children have... come to see us."

The Count opened his eyes and muttered, "I know they are here. I was just resting my eyes." He turned his head and focused his gaze on the guests. "Ah! So good to see you, my dears! Come closer, please."

Hans stepped forward, holding Mandy's hand, and said, "Grandfather, grandmother, this is my girlfriend, Miss Amanda Abagail Blackwell, who has come with me from America to meet you."

Mandy curtsied and said in German, "I am honored to meet your Excellencies. I have never met a real Count or Countess before. My friends and family all call me Mandy. Amanda was my grandma's name."

"She speaks nicely," the Count said. "Heidi? It seems you have... brought a friend as well?"

Heidi took Will's hand and stepped closer, to stand beside Mandy and her brother with Will. "Yes Grandpa. This is my friend Will Steiner. He's also from America. We met at the school that I go to over there. He is also Miss Mandy's cousin."

Will bowed and said, "It is very nice to meet both of you."

"You seem to be a nice lad," the Count said. "And you also speak German quite well. Are your families from Europe?"

"Our grandparents came to America from Germany, your Excellency, and moved back there a couple of years ago," Will replied.

"These children... are purebreds?" The Countess asked her son.

"Yes, mother, for at least six generations in each family, and likely quite a few more," Lord Karl said. "Their family is not nobility, but they are from a good bloodline. I've run the usual tests, and they have excellent genetic potential."

"Come here, Miss Blackwell," the Countess said. "I would ask you... a few questions."

Mandy stepped closer and kissed the Countess' hand when she offered it. "What would your Excellency like to know?"

"How old are you, dear?" the Countess asked.

"Fourteen, ma'am. I'll turn fifteen next month, twelve days after Hans' thirteenth birthday," she replied.

"I understand that... my grandson was also... dating your sister? And he has other... 'girlfriends' as well... the last I heard. How do you... feel about that?" the Countess asked.

"He asked both of us if it would be all right, before he asked my sister to go on a date with him. My sister and I agreed that we were willing to share him. But since then, she has found someone else she wants to date, so she isn't dating Hans any more. I do know he has other girlfriends, and many of them are my friends, but that doesn't bother me, because he has been very honest with all of us about not being ready to settle down with a single girl and go steady," Mandy replied. Then she added with a grin, "But I also know I'm the only Bernese girl that he's dating right now, and he is the only boy I am going on dates with."

The Countess sighed, and then said, "Yet you came... all this way to see us. Do you love him? Do you hope... to marry him?"

"My parents won't let me go steady with anyone yet ma'am, let alone get engaged, because I am still too young," Mandy said. "But when Hans and I are older, if we still like each other as much as we do now, or more, then I would be very happy if he wanted me to be his wife, and to be the mother of his children. He is a very nice young man, and I like him a whole lot. To be honest though, I'm not sure yet if I know enough about love to say for sure that I do love him. Hans is the only boy I have ever dated. So I don't have anyone else to compare him to."

"Nor should either of you have to rush such an important decision," Lord Karl said firmly. "Please, mother, do not pressure them. She is right. They are both still too young to make a commitment."

"I did not ask her... if she wanted to make... a commitment now. I asked if she... loved him and hoped... to marry him... and she gave me a... rather well thought out... and mature answer," the Countess replied tersely to her son. Then she faced Mandy again and said, "I like you, Miss Blackwell. It takes a certain... amount of fortitude to... answer as you did... when facing someone like me. A Countess can't be... a wilting wallflower. She needs an iron will... and a good backbone! I can see in your eyes... that you do care for... my grandson, and you... strike me as an intelligent... and honest girl. Thank you for... coming to see us."

"Mistress? The Count has fallen asleep again. I really think you should both get some more rest," Miss Rosanne said deferentially.

"Yes, yes, in a moment. I am not done yet," the Countess said. "Heidi? Bring your friend... closer please."

Hans and Mandy stepped back while Will and Heidi approached the Countess. Hans looked nervously at his grandfather, but the old Bernese Count didn't seem to be in any distress. In fact, Hans caught the Count looking at them for a moment, before he deliberately closed his eyes again and feigned sleep. The old man was playing possum! Hans wondered if the Count was also concerned for his wife over-extending herself, and was perhaps acting more frail than he actually was, to help keep this meeting short.

"This is my friend Will Steiner, Grandma," Heidi said as they approached the Countess.

"Yes. Miss Blackwell's cousin? Tell me, boy, what is... the most important thing... that you would want me... to know about your family... or your cousin's?" The Countess asked.

Will paused, and then said, "We are hard working and honest family, Ma'am. We aren't rich, but we take pride in making our own way in life. If life knocks us down, we get back up and keep going. Both our families lost almost everything we had in a hurricane just a few years ago. We escaped with just what would fit into our cars. But since then our parents have managed to get us nice homes to live in, and to put us in a good school. We have what we need to be happy, and we work hard to be good citizens and involved in our community."

"Indeed?" The Countess commented. "And how do you feel... about my granddaughter?"

"Heidi is one of my best friends, your Excellency. I'm too young to expect to be more than a good friend of hers. But I hope we'll always be friends," Will said.

"A good enough answer," the Countess said to Lord Karl. "I think we can... approve of them. Thank you for bringing... them to see us. Thank you, all of you... for visiting us." Then she turned to her nurse and said, "Now you may... take them from us... Miss Rosanne. You may see them out... and then have our lunches... delivered here. The warm sun... does feel good."

Swiss Mix - Chapter 498 By DoggyStyle57, March 2014

==========

March 15, 2010 (Monday Noon) - Leaving Count von Bernerholdt's Mansion, in Bern, Switzerland.

As they rode away from the Count's mansion in the limo, Hans said, "Grandmother didn't sound very good."

"She would have sounded better if she had kept the oxygen tube clipped to her nose, or worn her mask," Lord Karl said. "But she gets stubborn about being seen depending on that oxygen. She is having trouble breathing, but it isn't critical yet."

"If you say so, father," Hans replied, and then he asked, "Did anyone else notice that Grandfather was only pretending to be sleepy?"

Lord Karl smiled and said, "Father has used that trick for years, though it's become far more effective as he gets older. He pretends to be disinterested or bored or even sleepy, and allows mother to direct the conversation. But yes, he is attentively listening to every word. His memory isn't as good as it used to be, but he is usually still very alert and attentive."

"Lady Helga? Ummm, was there a reason why they didn't even say hello to you?" Mandy asked.

"Probably because they feel my usefulness is drawing to a close," Lady Helga admitted frankly. "I think that they realize by now that I will divorce Karl as soon as our contract ends. It will be quite amicable, and I do hope that Hans and Heidi will continue to want to see me occasionally. But with the end of the contract, if I do not agree to remain married to Karl, my parental rights and my claim to being a part of this family will come to an end."

"Awww! You'll still be our mommy!" Heidi said, hugging her mother.

"Yeah," Hans said. He was seated across from Karl, Heidi and Helga and between Will and Mandy. "We'll still love you, mom, but we want you to be happy with your life, too."

"Well, right now what would make me happy would be if I could treat all of you to lunch," Lady Helga said. "I came here to spend some time with my children, and to get to know Miss Blackwell. I hadn't realized that Heidi also was bringing a friend, but I would like to get to know you too, Mister Steiner."

"Ummm, Mandy's the important one, Ma'am. She's the one dating one of your kids," Will admitted. "I've gone on a few dates with Heidi, but we... well, we're just good friends now. I'm not her boyfriend. I just... came to see her grandparents because Heidi mentioned me to them at Christmas, and so the Count and Countess wanted to see me too. We... well, we haven't told them we aren't dating anymore."

"That was kind of you, to go so far out of your way to make a couple of elderly people happy. And it did make them happy, to see that their grandchildren have some nice purebred children as 'special friends', and perhaps even as someone they love?" Lady Helga said, looking questioningly at Hans and Mandy.

"I, ummm, well... we..." Mandy said, looking flustered.

"You don't need my approval, Mandy," Lady Helga said. "But it would please me to know that my son might marry someone that he loves. I did not marry Karl for love. But my next marriage will be a love match."

"Well, I think I do love him, yes," Mandy said. "But I know a lot of girls feel that way about him. Some of them are my best friends. And I know he loves each of us."

"That's true, mother. I love Mandy, and I also love each of the other girls that I date. But I can't choose one over another. Not now, and maybe not ever. Someday I'll marry one of them. I'll do my duty as Count, and produce legitimate heirs," Hans said. He glanced at Mandy and added, "Probably purebred legitimate heirs. But I'm nowhere near ready to make that choice yet."

"Other girls... like Miss Marie LeChow?" Lady Helga asked.

"You already know my answer to that, mother," Hans replied. "Miss Marie is my First Maid. When I have my own household, she will be my senior maid. She will always be a part of my household. I will take care of her for as long as she lives."

"Be good to Marie, my son, and tell her that I hope she has a speedy recovery from her injury," Lady Helga said. "Be good to all your maids and girlfriends. And when you see Miss Cheri LeChow, please tell her that I am sorry I did not get a chance to see her again on this trip. She has been more of a mother to you and to Heidi than I ever could have been, and I am proud to see how well she has raised you both. I mean that quite sincerely."

"Thank you, mother. I will convey your kind words to them," Hans replied.

===

They went to a very nice restaurant, and after they had placed their orders, Lady Helga asked, "So, I heard you say that you are fourteen, Mandy. That would make you a freshman in high school, in the American system, would it not?"

"Yes ma'am. I'm in the ninth grade at Saint Lovejoy school," Mandy replied.

"Saint Lovejoy has classes for students at the elementary, middle school and high school level, mother. It's a private school, and they allow a lot of flexibility for what classes a kid can take, based on their abilities rather than their ages," Hans said.

"I know. Karl sent me the details about the school when he arranged to send you children there. Quite a progressive school, it would seem," Lady Helga stated. "Do you plan to attend college, Mandy? And what would be your major, if you do?"

"I definitely want to go to college, Lady Helga," Mandy replied. "I haven't decided for sure yet on my major. I'm getting good grades in computer classes, so maybe programming or business administration. I... well, I want to set a good example for my younger sister and brothers. No one in my family has gone to college, but I think a good education is very important, and my parents want me to go to college too."

"Business administration would be a good choice," Lady Helga said. "How many siblings do you have, dear?"

"One sister, Lisa, who is 12, and two brothers. My little brothers are identical twins, and they are 11 now," Mandy said.

"This sister, Lisa, she dated my son, but stopped? Why was that?" Lady Helga asked.

"She thought I was more serious about Hans then she was. And she found someone else she would rather date, who didn't have so many girlfriends," Mandy answered. "It was actually kinda my idea for Lisa to try dating Hans. I knew he would be good to her, and she hadn't ever dated anyone before."

"I see... What do your parents do for a living, Mandy?" Lady Helga asked.

"Well, my father is a car mechanic," Mandy said. "He's very good at it, too. When we were still in Texas, he even worked on several race cars. Mom is a seamstress, and she just recently opened her own shop doing tailoring and alterations, and custom made clothing. It might not seem like much, but it's honest work and it pays pretty well."

"Frankly, anyone who understands how a car's engine really works has my admiration," Lady Helga said. "I know a lot about mountain climbing and fund raising, but if my cars need work, I must hire a good tradesman like your father to maintain them. But let's get back to you, dear. What else do you like to do at school?"

"I'm on the cheerleader squad, ma'am, and I do tumbling and gymnastics," Mandy replied. "Ummm, I'm also taking weightlifting classes, but mostly for strength training, so I can be a 'lifter' for the cheer squad. I don't want to bulk up so much that I look like a guy. I'm also on our track team, as a cross-country racer."

"Do you want to be a mother some day?" Lady Helga asked. "I hope you realize that Hans has to produce at least two heirs, to ensure that there will be another generation to succeed him as Count?"

"Well, I'm in no hurry to get pregnant, but I do like kids, and I want to be a mother eventually, yes," Mandy said.

"Well, I hope you'll be better at being a mother than I have been so far," Lady Helga said bluntly. "I was chosen to be Karl's wife and the mother of his children for my athletic ability and solid bloodlines, not because we loved each other or because I particularly wanted to raise children. My career was what was important to me. Now... to some extent I regret that I didn't spend more time with Hans and Heidi. I will be retiring soon, and I may try again while I still can for motherhood. But if I do, I just want to be a mother, and not a Countess or a public figure. I've lived most of my life in the public spotlight. A quiet retirement and privacy are starting to look very good."

Their meals arrived and the conversation turned to small talk about what Heidi and Hans were doing in school, how they were coping with the ordeal of nearly being kidnapped, and other parts of their lives. Hans pulled out his phone and showed his mother pictures of several of their friends, as well as a picture of himself, in his male cheer squad uniform, holding Hazel in the air with just one hand.

"So many things I have missed in your lives," Helga said sadly. "Once I retire, I will have more time to see you, if you're still willing to see me. And hopefully shortly after I retire, you will return here?"

"Well, I have to return by the time I turn 18, mother. I have my military service to perform," Hans replied. "But we would certainly still want to see you, mother."

===

March 15, 2010 (Monday afternoon) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Bern, Switzerland.

After lunch, they returned to Karl's mansion. Lady Helga left in her rented car to go deal with some business at her own estates. Will got back into his houseboy uniform and resumed his duties. Phil, Bridget and Heidi retired to their rooms to rest and to get over their jet lag.

"Father? May Mandy and I have a word with you, in private?" Hans asked.

"Of course son! Come to my office. I want to talk to Miss Blackwell in private, as well," Karl replied.

===

When they were alone together in Karl's office, he said, "Anything said in this room is strictly confidential. This is one of the only rooms in the entire mansion not monitored by my security cameras. You may speak freely here. Now, my son has already informed me that he has taken you and your siblings completely into his confidence about our 'family secrets', and that he has also done so with your cousins, Will, Anna and Paula, is that correct, Miss Blackwell?"

"Yes sir. My sister Lisa, my twin brothers Terry and Teddy, and I all know about the incest in your family and about Phil and Bridget, and about Miss Cheri and her daughter Marie, and about Taylor and her mom. My cousin Paula Steiner and my cousins Will and Anna Steiner know too."

"And you've been exploring incest yourself, he tells me? How has that been going for you?" Karl asked.

"Yes sir. After finding out about what Hans and Heidi and his other sisters do with each other, I... well, first I seduced my sister, Lisa. And then my sister and I seduced both of our brothers. We like incest as much as your family does, and I have no problem sharing Hans with his sisters and his maids. And just a little while ago I managed to seduce both of my parents, too! They know now that I'm having sex with my sister and my cousin and with my brothers, and they approved me mating with Hans. They've also agreed to start trying sex with my sister and my two brothers. I can't wait to watch mom getting fucked by her sons! And... They, ummm... Well, after I had a threesome with my parents for the second time, they were worried about what Hans would think if he found out what we were doing. So I told them about your family being into incest too. But I haven't told anyone else, I swear!"

"Well it sound like you have only told people that you knew would accept incest, so I suppose that is all right. Hans has told you, of course, that his mother, my wife, Lady Helga, has only a very limited knowledge of the incest in our family, and that it is a topic not to be discussed around her?" Karl asked.

"Yes sir, I understand about that. And I know that Lady Helga does know that Marie LeChow is your daughter, but that even though she suspects that Marie has sex with both you and Hans, and that she has agreed to do nothing as long as Marie is happy," Mandy replied. "I'm a little confused about her, sir. If she doesn't like the idea of incest, then why is she allowing you and Hans to do it with Marie?"

"Well, first of all, you must understand that my parents, the Count and Countess, would not approve of the sex that I have with any of my young maids, let alone the idea that I might father a child on any girl who isn't a Bernese and married to me," Karl said. "It really could put a girl's life in danger, or at least cause her to be separated forever from my household, if my parents suspected that she was my illegitimate mixed breed child, or a non-Bernese mistress. When M'Lady Karla convinced me to commit incest for the first time with our daughter Taylor, before she married Redd Brushtail, we thought that hiring the child as a maid would protect her, in a way. At worst, my parents might look with disfavor on a maid that I was having sex with. But they wouldn't dream that I would hire one of my own children as a servant and treat her like a Mistress. If they believed I was having sex with the girl, but did not think she was related to me, then they might require me to dismiss her, but that would be about it. But if they suspected for a moment that the child was mine, and might have some claim to the family inheritance? They would do all in their power to legally block any such claim, and it is not inconceivable that they might even try to have the child killed! Now, I will be honest with the two of you and state that I do not think my parents would stoop to murder. But I used that possibility to defend Marie's status as 'just the daughter of one of my maids' to my wife, and later used that as a reason for Miss Cheri to allow me to hire and mate with Marie. Helga and Cheri believe that there would be a very real risk of harm coming to Marie or any other illegitimate child of mine, if the Count or Countess found out I sired that child. So they have both, in their way, come to accept that incest, provided that Marie or any other child of mine remains happy and content with their situation."

"I think I understand," Mandy said. "Your wife doesn't like it, but agrees that Marie is safer as your mistress than by being outed to the Count and Countess as a child of yours who is older than Heidi. And Miss Cheri eventually came to agree that incest was all right, since she does it too with Marie now?"

"That about sums it up, yes. Lady Helga does not know that Taylor is also my daughter, or that I have any other illegitimate children, though Miss Cheri does know about Taylor. Cheri also knows I have two other daughters here as my maids - Karin and Sandra, a pair of Bernese twins who came to my care after their mother passed away. She had been a tavern girl that I had a brief affair with, and she hadn't ever told me I had fathered children on her. Mrs. Brushtail's second child, Catherine, is also mine, and will probably become one of my maids when she turns ten. I have not had sex with Catherine yet, of course, since the kit is only five - much too young even for my pedophilic sex preferences. I prefer girls who are old enough to respond well sexually, but too young to want to marry - girls between ten and sixteen."

"Would you like to have sex with me, sir?" Mandy asked. "I'd love to have a three-way with you and Hans at the same time. I've only done a three-way once, with Hans and Mister Phil Connors, but I liked it!"

"I would be delighted!" Karl said with a grin. "Hans indicated you might ask, and so I cleared my normal summons schedule and planned several possible pairings for while you are here. My wife will be back with us for dinner tonight, but you and Hans can come to my bedroom tonight, if that pleases you, after my wife has departed for the evening. Would you like a chance to mate with your cousins, Will and Anna, as well?"

Mandy grinned and replied, "Yes sir! I already told them I would like to do that, sir!"

"I think you're going to fit in quite well in our family, Miss Blackwell, whether my son sees fit to marry you or not. And I want to reiterate that you are under no pressure from me to marry him," Karl said. "You'd be a good choice for a bride, being a purebred, as well as being someone who can accept the sexual activity in this household, with all the incest and the young maids. But if all you want to be is a sex friend for my son, that will be fine with me as well. Welcome to our household's 'inner circle'."

===

Lady Helga returned to the mansion a few hours before dinner. She took Hans and Heidi to the solarium to talk for a while, and then went with them to the games room and attempted to play computer games with them. She failed miserably at the games, but the kids appreciated that she had tried to play with them.

After diner, she rose and said, "Thank you, Karl, for allowing me to see the children on their visit here. I know you probably had plans of your own to do things with them, and I will not intrude further. I need to go back to California in the morning to finish work on my movie."

"We had fun with you today, mommy!" Heidi said, going to hug her mom. "We understand you're busy, but we do still love you."

Hans rose and hugged his mother as well. "Thanks for coming to see us, mom," he said. "When will we see you again?"

"Probably not until Christmas, I fear," Lady Helga replied. "The movie studio has a publicity tour lined up for me, as soon as I get back. But I will try to be with you both for Christmas. You'll be celebrating the holidays here, I presume?"

"That is what we are hoping to do, yes," Hans said, hugging her tightly again. "We will make sure to let you know if our plans change. Be safe, mother, and have a good flight."

Lord Karl escorted Lady Helga to her car, and just before she got in, he said, "Thank you. The kids did enjoy seeing you again. And I want you to know, I don't plan on shutting you out of their lives after we get our divorce. We may never have been in love, you and I. But I hope we can remain friends. As long as you allow me to run my household and personal affairs as I see fit, you are welcome to visit us. And I grant you the same courtesy. I sincerely hope that you and Reudi have a happy life together once we get our divorce. He has been very patient, and I think he might be a good father, if you should choose to try to give him a child or two."

"That is what we are both hoping for," Lady Helga said. "Of course, we won't start trying to have a child until the divorce is final, or at least we will wait long enough to be sure that I won't be 'showing' when the divorce is settled. But we will need to try soon if I am to give him a child. I am forty-two years old, and in a few more years I will be too old to bear children. I have saved and invested wisely for the past twelve years. We will be able to retire and live comfortably for the rest of our lives, with neither of us needing to work. Be good to your children, Karl. That is all I ask of you."

"I will never harm any child of mine, I promise," Karl replied sincerely. "Now have a safe flight, and be well. I shall look forward to seeing you at Christmas!'

Swiss Mix - Chapter 499 By DoggyStyle57, April 2014

==========

March 15, 2010 (Monday night) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Bern, Switzerland.

After dinner, Heidi watched sullenly as Hans and Mandy left the room together holding hands, and her father escorted Lady Helga from the room.

"Is something wrong, Mistress Heidi?" Mrs. Karla Brushtail asked. Her husband started to leave the room with their five year old daughter, Catherine, and then stopped by the door to wait for his wife, where he and the child would be out of earshot.

"No, not really. I just got nothing to do tonight is all," the nine year old Bernese girl replied.

"Heidi? I don't know if your father has told you yet, but my husband and I and all the maids now officially know and accept that you and your brother are sexually active, with each other and with your father. It's all right to talk freely about incest now, as long as your grandparents or your mother or some other guest isn't around," Karla said. "Are you sad because your father didn't want to spend tonight with you?"

"Yeah... He said I can spend tomorrow night with him, but tonight he's gonna be with Hans and Mandy," Heidi said. "So, ummm, does that mean it's okay for me to ask one of the maids here to play with me in bed?"

"Yes, that's what it means," Karla replied with a smile. "You may summon any of the trainees, or even my husband and I, to please you while you are here. We all know your limits, and won't take your virginity. M'Lady Eva and M'Lady Trixie don't normally get summoned any more, preferring each other's company, but they might make an exception for you, if you ask them nicely. Would you like to spend tonight with Redd and I? We would be honored to be the first ones here that you officially summon. Or tell me anyone else you would like to be with, and I can arrange it for you. All of you have permission to use the maid passages as well, if you would prefer to watch your father and brother mating with Miss Blackwell."

"Sure! I had lotsa fun with you that one night we played together right after Christmas last year, with Miss Cheri supervising me," Heidi said.

"Well, we would be happy to do it again, Mistress," Karla replied, taking the child by the hand. "Come with us, and we can have our fun as soon as I have fed my babies and put them to bed."

===

When they got to Redd and Karla's apartment, they were met by Miss Evelyn, the maid who had been babysitting the twin infants during dinner. The 14 year old beagle girl said, "Jan and Jodi have had a fine nap, and are just starting to wake up and want their dinner, M'Lady. Will there be anything else? Oh! And welcome home, Mistress Heidi! I almost didn't see you there, behind Mister Redd!"

"That will be all dear, and thank you. M'Lady Klari has a nice dinner waiting for you in the kitchen. Have a good night," Karla said.

"Okay. Bye!" the beagle girl said, hurrying away to get her dinner.

Redd went into one bedroom with Catherine to get her into her PJ's and read her a story before bed time, while Heidi followed Karla into the twins' bedroom.

"Mrs. Brushtail? Does... Catherine know about summoning and stuff yet?" Heidi asked. "She was looking at me kinda funny while we walked over here."

"She knows I serve Master Karl in bed, as well as mating with Redd, who she still believes is her father. She has been allowed to watch Redd and I mating, even when we have invited a young maid to join us for the night. And on a few occasions when Master Karl has brought an eleven year old maid, Miss Cheryl, over here to share with Redd and I, we have seen Catherine peeking in through the door and watching us. She is permitted to watch people having sex, but she isn't permitted to join us yet. She is probably curious about you because you are not a maid, yet you're coming here at a time when we might be having a maid join us for the night. And we haven't discussed you or Hans with her yet."

Heidi looked back at the door to make sure there was no one else near, and said, "Okay. I didn't think she knew yet that I'm her sister. Daddy told me and Hans though."

"That's right. Your father will allow us to tell her who her father really is once he decides she is old enough to have sex. Until then, no one is to tell her. Would you like to cuddle one of my babies while I feed the other one?" Karla asked, lifting her infant son from the crib.

"I guess so," Heidi said, sitting in a comfy chair and taking the baby in her arms. "Is this the boy or the girl?"

"That is my son, Jan. And this is his sister, Jodi," Karla said, as she pulled down the neckline of her blouse, exposed a breast, and allowed the fox kit to latch on and start suckling her dinner.

"Am I _their_sister too?" Heidi asked, rubbing the infant boy under the chin and getting a satisfied murr from him.

"No, you are not their sister," Karla replied truthfully, without clarifying that Heidi was actually the aunt of these two fox kits, and that her brother, Hans, was the children's father.

"Oh, okay. Mister Redd must be pretty proud of them. They're so pretty. Will they get to play sex games with us when they are older?" Heidi asked.

"Of course! I promised Master Karl that every child of mine will be trained to serve him in bed, just as soon as he is willing to have sex with them," Karla said.

"You mean you'd let daddy fuck Catherine now, if he wanted to?" Heidi asked.

"Well, more likely we would allow her to start sucking his cock and licking my cunt. She's still too small for vaginal or anal penetration by someone as well hung as your father! But your daddy won't allow me to start training her yet. Probably not until she is seven or eight, like you were when you started having oral sex with Hans and Marie and Taylor," Karla replied. "How is my daughter Taylor doing? I heard she was very brave in defending you and Hans during that last kidnapping attempt, and that you were very brave too! Did you really bite the tail of the adult that was holding your brother?"

"Taylor's been doing fine. You woulda been so proud of her! She shot one guy in the leg to make him drop me. And she faced down that bad guy that was holding Hans like a super heroine outa a movie! She wasn't afraid, even when he pointed a gun at her!" Heidi said. "That was when I bit that second guy. I couldn't let him shoot my big sister! Not after the creep had already shot Marie!"

"Yes, I heard about that, too. I'm proud of Taylor too, but I do hope she doesn't have to put her life in danger very often," Karla said. She pointed to a towel on the arm of Heidi's chair and said, "Trade with me. Put a towel over your shoulder, hold her like this, and pat her back until she burps."

Heidi gave the boy to his mother, held the girl fox as she had been told to, and then patted the back of the baby girl. She giggled at the small sound the baby made when she burped. "She's so cute!"

"Yes. And I can hardly wait to see these two cuties serving your family," Karla said.

They talked a little more and then Karla tucked both sleepy baby foxes into their crib. The babies snuggled with each other as their mom turned out the light. "Now, shall we have some fun with Redd?" Karla asked.

===

"Well, Mistress! So you want to play with us again tonight, eh? Of course, we'll be honored to entertain you," Redd said, bowing theatrically to the young girl.

"Yes, but I better check with daddy first, since Miss Cheri isn't here to watch over me this time. Where's your phone?" Heidi replied.

"Right over here, sweetheart," Karla said, dialing the phone for her and handing it to the child.

"Hi daddy! Ummm, I'm over at Karla an' Redd's apartment. Is it okay if I sleep with them tonight?... Umm hum... YAY! Thanks daddy!" she said, before handing the phone back to the adult vixen. "Yep! Daddy says it's okay, an' he told me pretty much what you said, about summoning any of his staff to serve me. Cool!"

"Well, what would you like to do first, Mistress?" Redd asked, leading the puppy girl into their bedroom.

"Take off your pants, Mister Redd! I wanna see your fox cock again," Heidi requested enthusiastically. "The only other fox I've ever seen with a boner was a boy not much older than me. I sucked him off in the girls' bathroom once, while his girlfriend encouraged us to do it!"

"Happy to oblige, Mistress," Redd said. He kicked off his shoes, sat on the bed to remove his socks and pants, and then pulled down his boxer shorts and kicked them off. "Do whatever you want, Mistress," he said. "I'm not as well endowed as your father, but I seem to recall you enjoyed what I have to offer."

"Yep! You have a nice cock, Mister Redd!" Heidi said. "Let's all get naked!" she slipped her dress over her head and took off her shoes and socks.

"No panties, Mistress?" Karla observed, as she took off her own clothes and Redd removed his shirt.

"Yeah. I slipped 'em off as soon as we got to the restaurant for lunch, when I went to the bathroom to wash my hands and do my business. I was gonna try to give Hans a peek under my skirt, when mom wasn't looking. But I never got a chance to do it. We came right back here after lunch, an' he went off with Mandy," Heidi admitted. She twirled in place and asked, "Do you like how I look? Have you ever had any sex with any other nine year old girls, Mister Redd?"

"You look very pretty, Mistress. And no, the youngest girl I've ever had sex was you, when we enjoyed your company a few months ago. Your father usually won't mate with children younger than ten, though I gather that he has made an exception for you?" Redd replied, stroking his shaft as his cock emerged rapidly from its sheath.

"Yeah," Heidi said, as she took Redd's cock in her small hand and started stroking his shaft. "At a party in Pouncefield right after we moved there, me and Hans and some of our friends were playing yiffy party games, and daddy watched on the security cameras as a lot of them were happily taking turns kissing, sucking, licking and fucking each other. Hans wouldn't let anyone touch me below the waist, but daddy saw me giving several guys BJ's and licking several girls' cunnies. I guess he really got turned on by it, because before it was all over, he came down and joined us, and he licked a boy's cum off my face, and then he had sex with three kids that were only eight, while we all watched. Then later that night, in my bedroom, he let me suck his cock, and I was only seven then."

"Really? Then maybe I can get him to have oral sex with Catherine earlier than I had thought," Karla said. "Now suck my husband's cock, Mistress, and show us just how sexy you are!"

Heidi took a deep breath and took the entire length of Redd's cock down her throat at once, then started bobbing her head and eagerly fucking him with her throat.

"Oh! God in heaven! I'd almost forgotten that she sucks like a pro!" Redd said, as he leaned back against the bed to make sure his legs didn't buckle under him. "Damn she's good!"

"Thank you, Mister Redd!" Heidi said, pulling off him for a moment. "Miss Cheri taught me how to swallow a cock into my throat, an' I practice with Hans just about every day. I love the way it feels to have a guy's cock in my mouth," she said. Then she resumed her oral assault on the adult fox's throbbing member.

"She certainly is quite talented! Like father, like daughter. Ohhh, she's going to be _so_much fun once our Master allows Mistress Heidi to lose her cherry!" Karla declared, as she started to masturbate herself. Then she looked to the doorway and smiled at her daughter, Catherine, who was in her pajamas and peeking around the doorframe into the bedroom. "You may come in and watch, Catherine darling. See how much Mistress Heidi loves to suck your daddy's cock? Now, you still can't join us, but you may sit in your usual chair or stand beside the bed and ask questions if you like."

"Yes mommy," the five year old vixen kit said, as she got into the chair. "How old is Heidi, mommy?"

"She just turned nine, baby, and she's been sucking cocks like this since she was seven," Karla said. "Isn't she pretty? She's having a lot of fun, just like I do when I suck your daddy's cock."

"Yeah, I guess," Catherine said. "Miss Heidi? Why do you like doing that?"

Heidi was swallowing rapidly as Redd groaned and unloaded his cream down her throat. When she was finished milking his cock into her tummy, she took the cock out of her mouth and pointed to Redd, and said, "See how happy your daddy looks right now? It feels really good to make someone else that happy. And I like making people happy."

"And when you make other people happy, they want to make you happy too, baby," Karla said. "Now watch while mommy makes Mistress Heidi really happy." She walked over to Heidi, picked the child up and set her on the edge of the bed beside her husband, and then proceeded to lick the young girl's cunny eagerly.

"OH! Oh, that's good, M'Lady Karla! Lick me just like that!" Heidi said eagerly.

"One thing you need to understand, Catherine, is that Mistress Heidi is still a virgin, just like you are. She is allowed to suck cocks and to be licked, and she can be fucked under her tail, but just like you, she isn't allowed to stick anything inside her woosies yet," Redd said. "So you won't get to watch me fucking her, like I do with Miss Cheryl. We'll mostly just be licking and sucking. I suppose you can stay up and watch if you want to, but it really is past your bed time."

The little vixen yawned, and said, "Yeah. I'm still sleepy. G'night daddy. G'night mommy. G'night Miss Heidi."

Redd kissed Catherine on the nose and sent her out of the room with a playful swat on the rump.

Catherine paused at the door, looked at the way Heidi was writhing and moaning happily as her mommy licked the child's woosies, and asked, "Can I try that when I'm seven, daddy?"

"We'll talk about that later, sweetheart. Now go to bed," Redd said.

When the child was gone and he heard her bedroom rood close, he said, "You know, I'm not so sure we should have let her watch us do those things."

"I... don't mind... whew! That was really good, Karla!" Heidi said, as she got her breath back after her orgasm.

"Master allowed her to watch us with Miss Cheryl," Karla said. "This is no different."

"It is_different, both because Heidi is only nine, and because she is our Master's daughter. Master Karl may have been willing to let _us play with Heidi, but he didn't approve allowing Catherine to watch us with Heidi. What if she tells someone that she saw Heidi having sex with us?" Redd asked. "The maids are old enough to know they must not tell. So is Heidi. But is Catherine?"

"Who would she tell? I'm home schooling her. She never leaves the Estate on her own, and rarely even leaves it with one of us taking her somewhere," Karla replied.

"Hey! If daddy gets mad that Catherine saw us, I'll tell him that doing stuff here with you was my idea, 'cause I also wanted to see your babies. It's my fault. 'cause I didn't ask you to come to my room to play," Heidi said. "Mister Redd? Can you please a girl again pretty soon? I want you to fuck your wife while you watch her licking me some more."

"Well, it will take me a little while to get ready again, young Mistress, but I'm good for at least four more times tonight. Taylor helped me to build up my endurance a lot," Redd said. "How about this? I can lie on my back and lick you, while Karla sucks me until I'm ready to fuck her?"

"Okay! That sound fun too!" Heidi said. She waited for Redd to lie on his back on the bed, and then slowly lowered herself over his muzzle.

"You smell so nice, Mistress," Redd said, taking a few licks at the young girl's slit. "Mummmm! You taste very nice too, Mistress!"

"She certainly does," Karla agreed, before going to work on getting her husband hard again.

It didn't take much of this treatment for Redd to get rock hard again. When Heidi started to get off his face, he asked, "Mistress? Wait please. Would it matter to you if Karla mounted my cock like this, and I kept licking you? I probably won't get many more chances in my life to taste a sweet young virgin like yourself, and I don't want to stop licking you just yet."

Heidi giggled and said, "Oh all right. You can keep licking me. But Karla's gotta promise that after you cum inside her, she will try to keep as much of your cum inside her as she can, 'cause I wanna lick it out of her!"

"Deal!" Karla and Redd said simultaneously.

They all laughed for a moment, and then Karla lowered herself onto her husband's shaft while facing Heidi, and their young Mistress allowed Redd to resume licking her.

"Heidi baby? When was the last time you suckled milk from a lady's tits?" Karla asked. "My babies didn't drain me dry tonight. Would you like a taste of vixen milk?"

"I dunno. I think I was four when Miss Cheri stopped nursing me. I can't really remember it," Heidi said. "Sure, I'd like a taste." She leaned forward and took one of Karla's nipples into her mouth.

Karla cradled the girl's head with one hand and said, "That's a good baby girl. Drink your milk, baby! Ohhhh, I love how that feels! It's the best part of getting pregnant - being able to have babies sucking milk from your tits."

Heidi sucked one tit until the milk stopped flowing, and then switched to the other one as her orgasm began to build from having her cunny licked.

When they had each finished cumming, Karla pinched her labia shut as she rose up off her husband's cock, and she moved over to straddle Heidi's face. With the child still getting licked by her husband, the naughty vixen said, "Here's some cream to go with your milk, baby! Lap it all up, so you'll grow up to be a pretty girl!"

Heidi eagerly lapped the fox cum from the vixen's musky cunt. It smelled and tasted a lot like licking her brother's cum out of Taylor, but still had a unique flavor of its own. She came one more time before she was done licking Karla clean.

"Mister Redd's got a boner again already," Heidi said with a giggle. "You wanna fuck my butt next?"

"Gladly, Mistress! But after we are done, I think we should ask you to go back to your room. I don't want to risk the possibility that Karla or I might do something in our sleep that could break your hymen," Redd said.

"I have to agree. That is a good idea," Karla said, as she got some lube from the bedside table and greased Heidi's tail hole. "Mistress? Would you like to keep licking me while he fucks your butt?"

"We can lick each other! Lay on your back, and I'll lay on top of you in a 69, and then Redd can fuck my ass," Heidi said.

"I get the distinct impression she's done that position before, my dear," Redd said with a laugh as they got into position. "Probably with her brother and your daughter Taylor."

"Yeppers! And with other girls my brother was gonna spend the night with too," Heidi said, as her tailhole was penetrated by the adult fox. "Ooh yeah! That feels so good in my butt! Fuck my little butt, Mister Redd!"

Redd eased his cock into the tight little tailhole of the nine year old virgin, and groaned, "Ohhh God this feels good! You have a wonderful ass, Mistress!" He humped the child hard and fast as he watched the girl eagerly licking at his wife's cunt. With Karla occasionally licking his balls, it didn't take him long to blow his load in the puppy girl's ass.

===

In her bedroom, Catherine lay awake, listening to her parents mating with their Master's little girl, and imagining what they were doing to each other. She could hear them quite clearly, and she knew what most of that stuff looked like from watching her parents and Master Karl with Miss Cheryl and other maids. When she finally heard Mistress Heidi leave, the five year old vixen quickly rolled over and pretended to be sound asleep, before her parents could look in to check on her. She fell asleep wishing it was herself in her parents' bed, instead of Heidi.

Swiss Mix - Chapter 500 By DoggyStyle57, April 2014

==========

March 15, 2010 (Monday night) - Bernerholdt Mansion, in Bern, Switzerland.

Lord Karl was waiting in his bedroom for Hans and Mandy to arrive when the phone rang. He looked at the caller ID and then answered, saying, "Yes, Karla? What is it?" But rather than his senior maid, he instead heard his daughter Heidi on the other end. He listened to her request, and then said, "Yes, you may. Thank you for checking with me first, sweetheart. Mister Redd and my maids all know now that you're sexually active, and know that you, Hans and I have sex with each other, but that you are not permitted to allow anyone to damage your hymen. You have my permission to summon any of my staff to serve you, and to use the maid passages as you wish. Have fun dear."

"Was that Heidi?" Hans asked, as he and Mandy stepped into the room from the maid passages. He was wearing a red silk dressing gown, similar to the kind his father was wearing.

"Yes. Your sister will be 'playing' with Redd and Karla tonight. It will be all right. I already warned the two of them that if Heidi summons them, they can please her but that they should not allow her to sleep in the same bed overnight. Rather than risking damaging her virginity as they sleep, they'll send her to bed alone, and return to their own beds, once she exhausts them," Karl said. Then he smiled at the 14 year old Bernese girl with his son and said, "My! You certainly look lovely tonight, Miss Mandy."

Mandy was wearing a sexy scarlet negligee that she had bought just before the trip. It was a gossamer thin red baby doll with a red lace thong that barely covered her pubic area, and a red lace bra that had cutouts for her pink nipples. She twirled in place and said, "I'm glad you like how I look, sir!"

"How well endowed is your father, Mandy?" Karl asked. "Is he the largest male you've mated with yet?"

"No sir. Hans is the biggest male I've mated with, so far. Daddy's cock is about an inch shorter than Hans' cock and not as thick as Hans' cock is either, and my little brothers' cocks are shorter and thinner than my daddy's is. Hans tells me you're bigger than he is, so that would make you the most well hung guy I will have ever tried to have sex with," Mandy replied. "Ummm, could I call you 'daddy' tonight while we mate? I think that would be more fun for all of us."

"You certainly may, 'daughter'. And what would my little girl like to do tonight?" Karl asked with a grin.

"First I'd like to unwrap my daddy, and see just how big he is," Mandy said. "And then, could Hans and I both suck your cock for a bit? I wanna watch him having sex with you too tonight, daddy. And some other night while I'm here, I wanna watch while you fuck those twin daughters of yours, or while Hans fucks his twin sisters. What were their names again?"

"Their names are Karin and Sandra, and I am sure they would not mind that at all," Karl replied. "They were a little miffed that I didn't schedule my usual weekly session with them this week, as they have gotten used to sharing my bed at least once each week."

Mandy knelt in front of Lord Karl and unfastened the belt of his dressing gown. Then she opened the front and Hans took the silk garment from his father's shoulders, leaving the elder von Bernerholdt nude, and quite erect, before them.

"Lucky girls! Getting to mate with such a handsome daddy every week! Oh goodie! It looks like my daddy is very happy to see me!" Mandy said. She leaned in close and sniffed at the adult Berner's crotch, then slowly licked the length of his shaft a few times, and asked, "Does daddy like having his little girl licking his big cock?"

"Oh yes, baby. Daddy does like that," Karl said. "Suck daddy's cock, baby. Show daddy how much you love him!"

"Hey! I love you too, daddy!" Hans said, kneeling beside his girlfriend. He started licking one side of his father's cock while his girlfriend licked the other side. Their mouths met in a French kiss at the tip of Lord Karl's shaft, with their tongues both licking the tip at once.

Lord Karl moaned with pleasure and then eased his cock into his son's muzzle, while Mandy watched them.

"That is just so amazingly hot to watch!" she said, as Karl began to fuck his son's throat. "I can't wait to see my brothers sucking our daddy like that!"

Mandy placed her hand on the front of Han's neck, and felt Lord Karl's long, thick shaft pushing down into his son's well trained throat until her boyfriend had swallowed every last inch of his father's cock. "Wow... I know I can do that with Hans, but you're so big! I hope I can do it with you, too, daddy!" she said.

Hans cupped his father's balls in one hand and fondled them gently as his dad fucked his throat. He looked over at his girlfriend and winked at her, enjoying the fascinated expression on her face as she watched the two males together. He was pleased with how well she was fitting in with his kinky family, and hoped she would do well as she continued to seduce the rest of her own family. Thinking of that, he wondered how long it would be before she could invite him to her home to watch her family fucking each other, and to join them in their fun. He hoped it wouldn't be long.

"That's enough for now from you, Hans. Let's see if my little girl can swallow all of her daddy as well as my boy can," Karl said, moving his cock from his son's mouth to Mandy's open mouth. "I'm no thicker than Hans is these days - just an inch or so longer, and my knot gets bigger. Just relax and do what you do for my son, pretty girl."

Mandy took a deep breath and swallowed Lord Karl's cock. His thick shaft entered her throat relatively easily, but it felt really weird to have the tip go so deep in her gullet. Nothing had ever gone so far down her throat before, and she smiled with satisfaction and gave Hans a 'thumbs up' gesture as her nose touched the Bernese adult's groin.

"That's my good girl! You took every inch! My God, your throat is tight!" Lord Karl said, as he began to fuck the girl's throat just as eagerly as he had fucked his son's.

"Miss Cheri taught her how to do that for me, father," Hans said, as he watched his girlfriend enviously. "She's getting really good at it, isn't she?"

"She is indeed, my son," Karl said, as he pumped his cock in and out a few more times. Then he pulled out of the girl's mouth, kissed her, and asked, "Shall we continue until I blow my load in your pretty mouth? Or would my little girl prefer to do something else?"

"I want your big cock inside me now, daddy! I want you to fuck me, and I want Hans to fuck my ass at the same time!" Mandy requested. "I've only been double stuffed once, with Hans in front and Mister Phil in my backside, but that was really wild. I want to do that with both of you!"

"Let's see if you can handle all of me, first, baby," Karl said. He got on his back and held his cock erect like a flag pole, and asked, "Does my little girl think she can make all of this fit inside her tiny cunny?"

"I sure wanna try, daddy!" Mandy said eagerly, as she crawled onto the bed. She stood over Lord Karl's hips and squatted until his tip was touching her sex. Then she slowly lowered herself onto his two inch thick, eleven inch long shaft, while Hans held her hand to help her to keep her balance. "Oh geeze that's big, daddy!" she said, as she eventually got the first half of him into her.

"Keep going, Mandy! You can do it!" Hans said encouragingly.

"Mummmm, you're doing fine, sweetheart!" Karl sighed. "Just a few more inches to go."

Mandy bounced up and down a few times to get herself more slick, then pushed herself lower. "Come on... that's it... W-WOW! Is it... is it all in, daddy?" she asked, as her groin met his.

"Every bit of it, sweetheart," Karl said, "I'm balls deep in my little girl, and you feel wonderful!"

Mandy leaned back and looked at her distended belly. "Oh God... I can see the huge bulge you're making in my tummy, daddy! Oh wow, I've never been fucked so deep before!" She slowly started to ride his shaft, until she was comfortable, then she leaned flat against his belly and raised her tail invitingly. "Now you do me too, Hans! Stuff my butt just as full! Fuck my ass while daddy fucks me!"

Hans got some lube from the bedside table and applied it to Mandy's puckered tail hole and to his cock, then wiped his hands clean with a towel and positioned himself behind his girlfriend. "All right, here I go," he said, as he slowly eased into her ass.

"Oh... my... GOD!" Mandy groaned as Hans' balls slapped up against the space between her ass and her overstuffed cunt. "Oh wow... just... wow... OH! Fuck me! Both of you FUCK ME!" she wailed.

Hans and his father started slowly, adjusting the timing of their strokes to each other as they began to hump their cocks in and out of Mandy's tightly stretched holes in unison.

"Such a good girl!" Karl said as he thrust into her and felt his son's cock doing the same within the young girl's body. "Daddy loves his little girl."

"Ohhh! OH! Oh I love you both so much! This... this is... so wild... Ahrwooooo!" she panted and howled as she climaxed, and then lay flat against Lord Karl, panting and quivering all over as wave after wave of intense pleasure washed over her. "Ohhh. OH! YES! Tie with me! God, your knots feel so HUGE! Don't pull out!"

Karl just growled in response and hugged her tightly to his chest as he flooded her young cunt with his seed. He was being squeezed tightly by the young girl's powerful vaginal muscles, and at the same time his knot was being pressed firmly against by his son's throbbing knot, separated from his only by a thin barrier of the girl's flesh between her anus and her vagina.

"Couldn't pull out now if I wanted to," Hans said, as he hugged her from behind and turned her face to his for a kiss. His knot was throbbing almost painfully as he spurted into her backside. "You're wonderful, Mandy. This is so great."

"Oh wow... WOW! God, I can feel you both flooding me at once! So warm and over-stuffed!" Mandy gasped, shuddering with another orgasm. "Gah! W-when... when we've had... a chance to... to catch our breath... Can I watch Daddy knotting you, Hans? Please?"

"Yeah, but it will take awhile for our knots to go down enough to pull out, and I think we'll all want a hot shower and a blow dry in the fur dryer before we mate again," Hans said. "This has been one wild ride!"

They lay on the bed for a while, locked together by the two male's swollen knots, and Hans stroked Mandy's fur while Karl and Mandy kissed each other passionately. "Mummm. I like this," Mandy said, "sandwiched between two handsome men!"

Hans eventually pulled his cock out of Mandy's butt and used a few tissues to take care of the worst of the cum that leaked from her ass. "I'll go get the shower ready," he said, as he headed for the bathroom.

"So, was sharing yourself with us as much fun as you hoped, my child?" Karl asked.

"So far, I'm loving every minute of it, daddy. I almost wish we didn't have to go back home. But when I do go back, I'm going to make sure my mom and dad fuck every one of their kids, so I can do stuff like this pretty often with my daddy and my sister and my two brothers, and so I can watch my brothers fucking my mommy and my brothers and sister being fucked by daddy!" Mandy replied.

"Just remember to be careful who you tell about the sex you're encouraging within your family, Mandy," Karl cautioned. "From what I understand, it is legal in Pouncefield for you and the rest of your family to have sex with each other. But it still isn't acceptable with some people."

"Oh, I know that daddy!" Mandy said, as she disentangled herself from him and rose from the bed, pulling his deflating cock from her gaping cunt. "Now can we share a shower?"

===

Lord Karl had a shower in his personal suite that could easily accommodate four or five people at once. It had water jets from three sides, a glass door, and a built-in fur dryer that was very efficient. Hans had the water adjusted to the right temperature, and he was already washing his hair in the shower. Karl and Mandy joined him, and they took care of applying shampoo and fur cleaner to each other, massaging it in rather sensually, before rinsing the soap out of their fur.

"Mummm, this fur dryer is so nice!" Mandy said, shouting over the noise after Karl turned it on. Heated air circulated in the shower stall almost like a contained cyclone, drying and fluffing their fur rapidly. "At school they have drying booths in the locker rooms that are separate from the gang showers, but work about the same way. And I've gotten to use the dryer that is built into the shower in Hans' bedroom suite. But at home, we have to dry off as best we can with towels and then slowly turn in place in front of a wall-mounted hot air blower. It works, but this is a lot faster."

===

Half an hour later they were back on the bed, showered and with their fur carefully brushed out. Hans had left his hair down and brushed it out into a more feminine style. He batted his eyes at his father and said in Hannah's feminine voice, "Would you like to fuck my ass now, daddy?"

"You bet I would!" his father said. "Mandy, lay in the bed on your back. Hans, get on top of her in a 69, so she has a close-up view of my cock sliding in and out of your ass," Karl commanded, as he greased his cock with lube, and poked a well-greased finger up his son's ass.

"Yes daddy!" both kids said at once.

Mandy took Hans' cock in her mouth, and held his ass cheeks spread wide to give Lord Karl better access to his son's butt. Then she watched with wide eyes as the 52 year old Berner slowly shoved his cock into his son's tail hole until his balls slapped Mandy in the nose.

"F-fuck me daddy!" Hans said, still using Hannah's voice.

"I will, but later in this visit I want Miss Hannah to report to me properly," Karl said, as he started humping his son hard and fast. "For now, talk like yourself. Mandy wanted to watch me fucking my son, not Hannah!"

"Yes sir! Already... planned on... that," Hans said, in his own voice. "Before we came... sent an email to Trixie... with my... current measurements. She has a new... maid uniform... ready for Hannah. I've grown... a bit since... my last ones were fitted."

Mandy sucked on Hans cock and watched his father's cock drilling the boy's ass. She grinned around the mouthful of cock as she imagined what it would be like to be in a similar position beneath one of her little brothers, watching their father stuff his young ass. Then she had to concentrate on swallowing and breathing as Hans started to flood her throat with his cream.

"Oh! Gods yes!" Karl groaned as he climaxed.

"Hunghhh! Oh daddy!" Hans groaned as he buried his face in his girlfriend's crotch and started licking her franticly.

Mandy hugged her boyfriend as his cock slowly deflated in her mouth. She could clearly see that Lord Karl had knotted in his son's ass. He was still thrusting, and each short back stroke pulled at the boy's over-stretched anus, but didn't pull the knot free.

When they finally disentangled themselves, the three of them lay together on the bed, trying to catch their breath.

"That... was... great!" Mandy sighed happily.

"I quite agree," Lord Karl said. "Tomorrow night I will be busy with Heidi, but I will schedule Hans to be with his twin sisters, Karin and Sandra. Mandy, you and your cousins Will and Anna can watch either of us that night, from the maid passages."

"That would be fantastic, daddy!" Mandy said, hugging Lord Karl. "We'll probably watch both of you for a while, and then go to my room and mate with each other. I've never had a chance to have sex with either Will or Anna, and I definitely want to while I am here."

"There's another maid that I want you to share with me while we're here, Mandy," Hans said. "Miss Lexi is a vixen that is very fond of me. She's about a year younger than you are, and she's never had a chance to have sex with Heidi yet. I'm sure she would love to meet you and have sex with you too."

"That sounds like fun, Hans," Mandy said. "And I do want to see you with your dad as Hannah, acting completely like a girl, okay? I can't recall ever seeing Hannah in a maid uniform. That would be so cute on you!"

"You can count on that," Hans said. "Like I said earlier, I've already ordered a new maid uniform for Hannah. But I will probably only be able to be Hannah for another year or so, and maybe less. As much fun as it's been, I'm growing pretty fast now, and soon my shoulders will be too wide and I'll be too tall to look convincing as a girl. I might still cross dress at home for fun after that, but once it becomes hard to make people believe I am really a girl, I want to stop being a girl in public."

"I guess that makes sense," Mandy said. "So no cheerleading as a girl next year for you then?"

"Yeah. This will be my last year doing that," Hans said.

"Sounds like you've thought that out well son," Karl said. "Now, shall we try doing a 'spit roast' with Mandy? I'd like to fuck her throat while you fuck her from behind."

"Is that okay with you, Mandy?" Hans asked. "For a moment there it looked like you had something else on your mind."

"Oh sure!" Mandy said. "I was just wondering if my sister Lisa has managed to get mom and dad to do a threesome with her yet. She promised to try while I was on this trip, so they could have their first time with her in private."

"What about your brothers?" Hans asked.

"They promised to wait until I got back, because I really want to watch their first time with mom and dad," Mandy said. "Lisa said she had some plan to get the boys out of the house so she could be alone with mom and dad. I hope it works out."